A discourse concerning the pretended religious assembling in private conventicles wherein the unlawfullness and unreasonableness of it is fully evinced by several arguments / by John Norris ...
         Norris, John, 1657-1711.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 404 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 160 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52421
         Wing N1251
         ESTC R17164
         12210348
         ocm 12210348
         56282
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52421)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56282)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 613:2)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse concerning the pretended religious assembling in private conventicles wherein the unlawfullness and unreasonableness of it is fully evinced by several arguments / by John Norris ...
             Norris, John, 1657-1711.
          
           [8], 312 p.
           
             Printed for James Norris ...,
             London :
             1685.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-09 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Concerning
           the
           Pretended
           Religious
           Assembling
           In
           PRIVATE
           CONVENTICLES
           WHEREIN
           The
           Unlawfulness
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           it
           is
           fully
           Evinced
           by
           several
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Iohn
             Norris
          
           M.
           A.
           and
           late
           Rector
           of
           Aldbourn
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Wilts
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iames
             Norris
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           〈◊〉
           
             King's
             Arms
          
           without
           Temple
           Bar.
           ●●●●
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PUBLISHER
           To
           The
           READER
           .
        
         
           THough
           there
           be
           no
           great
           need
           of
           a
           Preface
           to
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           yet
           partly
           to
           comply
           with
           custome
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           a
           Reverential
           respect
           to
           the
           dear
           memory
           of
           the
           Authour
           ,
           my
           deceased
           Father
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           premise
           something
           by
           way
           of
           Apology
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           disappointed
           in
           his
           after
           Entertainment
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           requisite
           for
           him
           in
           the
           entrance
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           here
           to
           expect
           a
           Discourse
           recommended
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           stroaks
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           
           neat
           turns
           of
           expression
           ,
           and
           harmonious
           Cadencies
           ,
           this
           being
           no
           way
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Aristotle
           says
           in
           his
           Rhetorick
           )
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           determination
           of
           a
           Question
           ,
           calls
           for
           no
           other
           ornaments
           than
           plainness
           ,
           perspicuity
           and
           solidity
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           such
           a
           Rhetorical
           mode
           of
           Writing
           suits
           not
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           so
           neither
           with
           the
           design
           of
           its
           Composition
           .
           For
           this
           Treatise
           was
           principally
           intended
           by
           the
           Authour
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           ordinary
           and
           unlearned
           persons
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           made
           it
           his
           business
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           level
           of
           their
           Capacities
           ,
        
         
           Of
           what
           advantage
           this
           work
           
           may
           be
           to
           the
           learned
           World
           ,
           it
           becomes
           not
           me
           to
           presage
           ,
           onely
           thus
           much
           I
           believe
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Cause
           has
           not
           suffered
           under
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           Peace
           and
           Vnity
           was
           his
           aim
           ,
           so
           Truth
           and
           Victory
           is
           his
           attainment
           .
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Apology
           I
           think
           needfull
           to
           make
           in
           behalf
           to
           the
           Authour
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           my
           Publication
           of
           this
           Posthumous
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           am
           aware
           but
           of
           one
           objection
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           is
           well
           stockt
           with
           excellent
           discourses
           on
           this
           Subject
           already
           .
           This
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           available
           to
           the
           purpose
           for
           which
           it
           is
           alledged
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           same
           be
           said
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Arguments
           that
           are
           ?
           
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           barr
           all
           after-undertakings
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           there
           are
           different
           ways
           of
           managing
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           and
           how
           stale
           soever
           the
           latter
           be
           ,
           yet
           the
           former
           may
           be
           always
           new
           .
           According
           to
           that
           of
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Etsi
             omnia
             a
             veteribus
             inventa
             essent
             ;
             hoc
             tamen
             semper
             novum
             erit
             ,
             usus
             &
             inventorum
             ab
             aliis
             scientia
             &
             dispositio
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           in
           the
           advantageous
           proposal
           of
           an
           Argument
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Argument
           it self
           ,
           and
           it
           often
           happens
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           mere
           placing
           a
           thing
           in
           a
           new
           light
           conviction
           is
           wrought
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           same
           consideration
           in
           another
           posture
           proved
           unsuccesfull
           .
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           prospect
           of
           being
           beneficial
           
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           me
           to
           concern
           my self
           in
           this
           Publication
           ,
           and
           are
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           the
           undertaking
           to
           others
           .
           For
           sure
           that
           person
           would
           betray
           a
           very
           narrow
           and
           selfish
           spirit
           ,
           who
           declines
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           good
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           
           another's
           labour
           ,
           as
           his
           charity
           to
           the
           Poor
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           cold
           ,
           that
           refuses
           to
           be
           the
           
             Steward
             of
             another's
             Bounty
          
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Norris
             ,
          
           
             Allsouls
             College
             
               June
               the
               1st
               .
               1684
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Seasonable
           Question
           fully
           discussed
           .
        
         
           
             Viz.
             Whether
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             constant
             preaching
             Ministry
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             if
             a
             Silenced
             Non-conformist
             Minister
             ,
             shall
             come
             in
             to
             reside
             or
             inhabit
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             intrude
             himself
             into
             any
             Town
             or
             Parish
             ,
             and
             there
             (
             without
             leave
             and
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             )
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             Preaching
             or
             other
             Ministerial
             acts
             in
             Private
             Meetings
             (
             commonly
             called
             Conventicles
             )
             it
             may
             be
             accounted
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             means
             to
             beget
             and
             encrease
             Faith
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Saving
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             go
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           Entrance
           of
           my
           discourse
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           spend
           time
           in
           explaining
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           question
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           easie
           and
           obvious
           to
           every
           understanding
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           it
           not
           .
           Without
           therefore
           any
           farther
           Proeme
           ,
           the
           negative
           (
           with
           submission
           to
           better
           judgments
           )
           I
           shall
           defend
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           as
           a
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           conducing
           ought
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           will
           endeavour
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           any
           sober
           and
           considerate
           Christian
           ,
           upon
           these
           Eight
           following
           grounds
           .
        
         
           
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             THat
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             a
             sinfull
             act
             .
             For
             God
             ,
             whose
             words
             and
             ways
             are
             all
             of
             them
             
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               good
            
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             or
             allowed
             nothing
             that
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             sin
             in
             it
             :
             And
             it
             were
             no
             less
             than
             blasphemy
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             warrant
             any
             man
             to
             doe
             evil
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             evil
             ,
             for
             the
             procurement
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             either
             to
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             .
             The
             Apostle
             rejects
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             with
             horror
             and
             detestation
             ,
             as
             knowing
             *
             damnation
             to
             be
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             saying
             of
             Cajetan
             upon
             that
             place
             ;
             
               Secundum
               sanam
               veramque
               doctrinam
               ,
               peccata
               non
               sunt
               eligenda
               ,
               ut
               media
               ad
               quemcunque
               bonumfinem
            
             ;
             According
             to
             sound
             and
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             sins
             are
             not
             to
             be
             chosen
             as
             means
             to
             procure
             any
             good
             end
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             mark
             his
             reason
             ;
             
               Quia
               suapte
               naturâ
               repugnat
               peccato
               ,
               quod
               sit
               eligibile
            
             ;
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             ,
             and
             disagreeable
             with
             the
             
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             all
             matter
             of
             our
             choice
             ;
             
               Propterea
               nec
               propter
               se
               ,
               nec
               propter
               aliud
               bonum
               ,
               est
               eligibile
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             either
             for
             it self
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             good
             that
             comes
             by
             it
             .
             They
             are
             neither
             good
             intents
             ,
             nor
             good
             events
             ,
             that
             make
             good
             actions
             .
             All
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Will-worship
             is
             abominable
             to
             God.
             His
             express
             Precept
             is
             ,
             *
             
               Ye
               shall
               diligently
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               his
               testimonies
               and
               statutes
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               right
               and
               good
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             his
             Prohibition
             ,
             †
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               doe
               every
               man
               what
               is
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               .
            
             The
             Commandments
             of
             God
             would
             soon
             be
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             if
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Church
             should
             doe
             what
             best
             likes
             him
             .
             Shall
             the
             Master's
             will
             depend
             on
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Servant
             ,
             or
             the
             Servant
             's
             upon
             the
             master's
             ?
             He
             cannot
             be
             approved
             by
             him
             that
             employs
             him
             ,
             who
             busies
             himself
             in
             a
             work
             most
             sutable
             to
             his
             own
             humour
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             what
             is
             given
             him
             in
             Command
             .
             Had
             a
             good
             intention
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             justified
             an
             action
             ,
             Saul
             had
             done
             very
             well
             in
             sparing
             Agag
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             spoils
             of
             
             the
             Amalekites
             ;
             and
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Israel
             might
             have
             continued
             to
             him
             and
             his
             house
             .
             And
             Saint
             Peter
             had
             never
             been
             call'd
             *
             Satan
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             
               not
               savouring
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               men
               .
            
             for
             dissuading
             his
             Master
             from
             going
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             The
             means
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             intention
             ,
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             our
             actions
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             We
             grant
             God
             may
             ,
             and
             doth
             often
             ,
             bring
             good
             out
             of
             evil
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             no
             thanks
             to
             those
             that
             doe
             it
             .
             Evil
             can
             naturally
             produce
             nothing
             but
             evil
             :
             It
             must
             be
             no
             lese
             than
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Almighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             must
             over-rule
             it
             into
             good
             .
             †
             
               As
               good
               Ends
               cannot
               justifie
               Evil
               means
               ,
               so
               neither
               will
               evil
               beginnings
               ever
               bring
               forth
               good
               conclusions
               ,
               unless
               God
               by
               a
               miracle
               of
               mercy
               create
               light
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               order
               out
               of
               confusion
               ,
               and
               peace
               out
               of
               our
               passions
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             allowed
             us
             to
             doe
             any
             evil
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             or
             procuring
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             so
             he
             needs
             it
             not
             .
             ‖
             
               Wilt
               thou
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
               him
               ?
               q.
               d.
            
             his
             cause
             ,
             his
             glory
             ,
             needs
             not
             any
             ●in
             of
             ours
             to
             promote
             it
             .
             He
             will
             never
             thank
             any
             man
             for
             
             seeking
             his
             honour
             by
             sinfull
             means
             ;
             he
             can
             get
             himself
             glory
             ,
             and
             save
             mens
             souls
             otherwise
             .
             He
             will
             say
             as
             Achish
             ,
             *
             
               Have
               I
               need
               of
               mad-men
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               brought
               this
               fellow
               to
               play
               the
               mad-man
               in
               my
               presence
               ?
            
             The
             way
             God
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             gorifie
             him
             by
             ,
             in
             seeking
             or
             procuring
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             always
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             can
             bring
             good
             out
             of
             evil
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             Commands
             ,
             ordains
             or
             allows
             our
             evil
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             Preaching
             and
             Meetings
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ,
             are
             sinfull
             acts
             .
             Which
             will
             appear
             (
             as
             by
             other
             reasons
             which
             shall
             be
             shewed
             hereafter
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             place
             onely
             )
             because
             they
             are
             done
             in
             disobedience
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             stand
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             obey
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             affirm
             or
             maintain
             that
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Realm
             other
             Meetings
             ,
             
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             of
             the
             King's
             born-subjects
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             are
             held
             and
             allowed
             ,
             which
             may
             rightly
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             names
             of
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Churches
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             after
             his
             repentance
             and
             revocation
             of
             such
             his
             wicked
             errour
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             Canon
             is
             large
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             and
             contains
             in
             it
             ,
             virtually
             ,
             a
             prohibition
             of
             all
             Meetings
             ,
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             whatsoever
             which
             are
             not
             allowed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             as
             the
             Meetings
             in
             question
             will
             ,
             and
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             restrained
             onely
             (
             if
             at
             all
             )
             to
             any
             other
             Meetings
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             under
             pretence
             of
             joyning
             in
             religious
             worship
             ,
             not
             authorized
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Canon
             )
             are
             called
             Conventicles
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             unlawfull
             Meetings
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             onely
             these
             two
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             First
             for
             Ministers
             and
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             joyn
             together
             ,
             to
             
             make
             Rules
             ,
             Orders
             or
             Constitutions
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             without
             the
             King's
             authority
             .
             And
             that
             is
             censured
             and
             forbidden
             as
             unlawfull
             in
             the
             twelfth
             Canon
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             consult
             about
             a
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             impeach
             or
             deprave
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             or
             Discipline
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             this
             is
             forbidden
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             73
             Canon
             .
             Any
             other
             end
             ,
             for
             any
             other
             unlawfull
             Meeting
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             other
             than
             what
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             cannot
             easily
             be
             imagined
             .
             therefore
             (
             unless
             we
             will
             make
             the
             Reverend
             ,
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Authors
             and
             Composers
             of
             those
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             which
             are
             so
             solemnly
             established
             by
             Supreme
             authority
             ,
             guilty
             of
             a
             gross
             tautology
             )
             this
             Canon
             flatly
             prohibits
             all
             Meetings
             ,
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             (
             except
             the
             publick
             ,
             which
             are
             commanded
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             )
             of
             any
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             under
             pretence
             of
             religious
             worship
             ,
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             called
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             such
             terms
             ,
             as
             are
             commonly
             competible
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             Meetings
             ,
             as
             are
             under
             pretence
             of
             religious
             worship
             .
             What
             other
             Meetings
             are
             commonly
             called
             Congregations
             ,
             or
             do
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Churches
             ,
             but
             such
             Meetings
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ?
          
           
             The
             place
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             do
             prove
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             immediately
             after
             the
             
               impugners
               of
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               ,
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Government
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               the
               Authours
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               maintainers
               of
               Schismaticks
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             are
             censured
             ;
             is
             subjoyned
             this
             Canon
             censuring
             Conventicles
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Nursery
             of
             all
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             71
             Canon
             ;
             all
             Ministers
             whatsoever
             are
             forbidden
             to
             
               preach
               or
               administer
               the
               holy
               Communion
               in
               any
               private
               house
               (
               except
               in
               be
               in
               time
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               any
               is
               either
               so
               impotent
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               cannot
               go
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               very
               dangerously
               sick
               )
            
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               72
               Canon
               it
               is
               ordained
               ,
               that
            
             no
             Minister
             whatsoever
             shall
             without
             licence
             
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             first
             obtained
             and
             had
             under
             his
             hand
             and
             seal
             ,
             presume
             to
             appoint
             any
             meetings
             for
             Sermons
             or
             Exercises
             ,
             in
             Market-Towns
             or
             other
             places
             ,
             either
             publickly
             or
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             for
             tho
             first
             fault
             ,
             Excommunication
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Deposition
             for
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             a
             Minister
             may
             not
             doe
             this
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             a
             stranger
             intrude
             himself
             into
             another
             man's
             Parish
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Preaching
             Ministry
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             there
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             private
             house-preaching
             ,
             administring
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             all
             Ministerial
             acts
             ,
             where
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             his
             so
             doing
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             will
             be
             thought
             by
             some
             that
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             greatly
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             them
             should
             be
             sinfull
             ;
             and
             that
             her
             Canons
             lay
             no
             such
             obligation
             on
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             observation
             and
             contrary
             practice
             should
             be
             criminal
             .
             Nay
             such
             is
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             is
             rather
             
             thought
             a
             vertue
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             than
             any
             fault
             to
             disobey
             them
             :
             And
             they
             are
             reputed
             most
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             who
             with
             greatest
             boldness
             quarrel
             and
             cavil
             against
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             Lawfull
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Yet
             certainly
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             Christians
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             was
             otherwise
             .
             When
             vertue
             and
             true
             piety
             did
             more
             abound
             ,
             they
             made
             more
             conscience
             of
             observing
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             for
             decency
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             good
             government
             .
             And
             if
             any
             frowardly
             ,
             wilfully
             ,
             or
             constantly
             lived
             in
             any
             opposition
             ,
             or
             contrariety
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             were
             adjudged
             as
             evil
             doers
             .
             *
             
               Nec
               his
               quisquam
               contradicit
               ,
               quisquis
               sane
               vel
               tenuiter
               expertus
               est
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               jura
               Ecclesiastica
               .
            
             And
             truly
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             same
             regard
             and
             respect
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             shew'n
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Church
             now
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             like
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             in
             former
             and
             purer
             times
             .
          
           
             Especially
             if
             we
             enquire
             into
             these
             four
             things
             :
          
           
           
             1.
             
             What
             Power
             the
             Church
             hath
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             were
             the
             Authours
             and
             Composers
             of
             these
             ,
             of
             our
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             hath
             been
             the
             judgment
             of
             Divines
             ,
             of
             unquestionable
             learning
             ,
             judgment
             and
             piety
             ,
             concerning
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             hath
             a
             maternal
             power
             to
             decree
             ,
             and
             make
             Laws
             to
             bind
             all
             her
             children
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             clear
             truth
             ,
             as
             no
             sober
             person
             (
             I
             think
             )
             will
             question
             .
          
           
             By
             [
             Church
             ]
             I
             understand
             not
             all
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             lawfull
             rule
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             sense
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             useth
             it
             in
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               Dic
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             
               Ecclesia
               collectiva
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesia
               representativa
            
             .
             I
             take
             it
             in
             the
             latter
             sense
             .
          
           
           
             By
             [
             Laws
             ]
             I
             understand
             not
             any
             new
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             or
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             what
             God
             hath
             commanded
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             true
             maxim
             (
             whoever
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             )
             
               Potestas
               descendit
               ,
               non
               ascendit
            
             .
             None
             have
             power
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             beneath
             them
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             power
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             above
             her
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             below
             her
             .
             Now
             all
             Doctrines
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             already
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             above
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             her
             reach
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             cannot
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             Law
             
               de
               novo
            
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             to
             see
             them
             duly
             obeyed
             and
             observed
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             things
             of
             an
             indifferent
             and
             adiaphorous
             nature
             ,
             serving
             to
             external
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             in
             these
             she
             hath
             power
             ,
             to
             ordain
             and
             make
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             though
             not
             contrary
             to
             ,
             yet
             other
             than
             what
             are
             already
             made
             in
             God's
             word
             ,
             holding
             still
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             the
             can
             ,
             to
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             is
             always
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             changed
             :
             But
             external
             
             rites
             and
             order
             ,
             are
             alterable
             and
             variable
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             minds
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             power
             of
             ordaining
             other
             things
             ,
             than
             what
             were
             expresly
             set
             down
             in
             God's
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             perpetual
             observation
             .
             She
             ordained
             the
             two
             days
             of
             *
             Purim
             as
             perpetual
             festivals
             .
             †
             
               Moreover
               ,
               Iudas
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               days
               of
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Altar
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               their
               season
               ,
               from
               year
               to
               year
               ,
               by
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               days
               ,
               from
               the
               five
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               the
               month
               Casleu
               ,
               with
               mirth
               and
               gladness
               .
            
             This
             feast
             was
             instituted
             by
             
               Iudas
               Machabeus
            
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             when
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             was
             expelled
             out
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             restored
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             (
             prophaned
             by
             the
             Heathen
             )
             again
             consecrated
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             167
             years
             before
             the
             Coming
             of
             Christ.
             Which
             feast
             was
             yearly
             kept
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             ‖
             honoured
             it
             with
             his
             own
             presence
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             that
             power
             ,
             why
             then
             hath
             not
             the
             Christian
             
             the
             like
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             Christians
             had
             ,
             and
             did
             exercise
             the
             like
             power
             ,
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             reade
             Act.
             15.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Authours
             and
             Composers
             of
             these
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             were
             the
             reverend
             ,
             learned
             and
             godly
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               and
               other
               Clergy-men
               of
               every
               Diocesee
               ,
            
             within
             the
             
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
            
             ;
             met
             together
             *
             
               neither
               with
               multitude
               nor
               with
               tumult
               ,
            
             but
             lawfully
             and
             duly
             call'd
             and
             summoned
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             King's
             Majesties
             Writ
             ,
             and
             receiving
             legal
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             by
             them
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             composers
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             were
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             what
             in
             their
             Wisedom
             should
             be
             thought
             convenient
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             all
             things
             (
             not
             contrary
             to
             God's
             will
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             )
             we
             are
             commanded
             obedience
             ,
             
               Luk.
               12.
               42.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               7
               ,
               17
               ,
               24.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             subject
             matter
             of
             these
             Canons
             and
             Consitutions
             is
             of
             such
             things
             as
             concern
             External
             order
             ,
             decency
             
             and
             edification
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             particularly
             determined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             to
             the
             rulers
             and
             governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             ordain
             and
             appoint
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             general
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             *
             
               Let
               All
               things
               be
               done
               unto
               edifying
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             external
             polity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             generally
             expressed
             ,
             but
             the
             particulars
             are
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             the
             wisedom
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             What
             have
             been
             the
             judgment
             of
             Divines
             (
             of
             whose
             learning
             and
             piety
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             never
             yet
             since
             their
             times
             ,
             made
             the
             least
             doubt
             or
             question
             )
             concerning
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             nature
             ?
             They
             have
             always
             thought
             them
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             ;
             and
             their
             observation
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             general
             commands
             of
             God.
             Instead
             of
             many
             ,
             take
             a
             few
             testimonies
             of
             Divines
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             ,
             both
             foreign
             and
             domestick
             .
             Two
             I
             shall
             quote
             out
             of
             learned
             Zanchy
             ,
             †
             
               Quatenus
               hae
               leges
               consentaneae
               sunt
               cum
               Sacris
               Literis
               ,
               aut
               saltem
               non
               sunt
               
               dissentaneae
               ;
               Eatenus
               &
               verae
               sunt
               Ecclesiasticae
               ,
               eoque
               admittendae
               ,
               &
               nos
               illis
               obedientiam
               debemus
               ac
               reverentiam
            
             ;
             So
             far
             forth
             as
             these
             Constitutions
             are
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             disagreeing
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             they
             are
             truly
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             we
             owe
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             And
             he
             gives
             his
             reason
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Si
               Consentaneae
               sunt
               hae
               leges
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               qui
               illas
               rejicit
               ,
               verbum
               Dei
               rejicit
               .
               Si
               non
               repugnant
               ,
               contemnit
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               qui
               illas
               contemnit
               ;
               Contemptus
               autem
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quam
               Deo
               ingratus
               sit
               ,
               apparet
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               ex
               locis
               Sacrarum
               Literarum
               ,
               ubi
               illam
               magnificat
               ;
               tum
               maxime
               ex
               Evangelio
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             17.
             
             If
             those
             Laws
             are
             agreeable
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             rejecteth
             them
             ,
             rejecteth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             rejecteth
             them
             despiseth
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             how
             odious
             a
             thing
             unto
             the
             Almighty
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             despise
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             magnified
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             whrere
             God
             hath
             commanded
             that
             that
             person
             should
             be
             
             accounted
             as
             
               an
               heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
            
             who
             hears
             and
             obeys
             not
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Hear
             the
             same
             Learned
             Authour
             again
             .
             ‖
             
               Credo
               ea
               ,
               quae
               a
               piis
               patribus
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               congregatis
               ,
               communi
               omnium
               Consensu
               ,
               citra
               ullam
               Sacrarum
               Literarum
               Contradictionem
               definita
               &
               recepta
               fuerunt
               :
               Ea
               etiam
               (
               quanquam
               haud
               ejusdem
               cum
               Sacris
               Literis
               authoritatis
               .
               )
               A
               SPIRITV
               SANCTO
               ESSE
               .
            
             Those
             things
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             have
             been
             concluded
             and
             received
             by
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             agreed
             on
             by
             Common-consent
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Contradiction
             of
             the
             Scripture
             (
             although
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             )
             Yet
             ,
             I
             beleive
             even
             those
             things
             to
             be
             from
             THE
             HOLY
             GHOST
             .
             
               Hinc
               fit
               ,
               ut
               quae
               sunt
               hujusmodi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             I
             neither
             will
             disallow
             ,
             nor
             dare
             I
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             
               Quis
               enim
               ego
               sum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             who
             am
             I
             that
             I
             should
             dissallow
             that
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             approves
             of
             ?
             So
             far
             that
             worthy
             Authour
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             ,
             whose
             judgment
             in
             this
             
             case
             I
             shall
             produce
             ,
             is
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             †
             
               Quinetiam
               hinc
               colligere
               promptum
               est
               ,
               has
               posteriores
               (
               scilicet
               Ecclesiae
               )
               Leges
               ,
               non
               esse
               habendas
               pro
               humanis
               traditionibus
               ;
               quandoquidem
               fundatae
               sint
               in
               hoc
               generali
               mandato
               ,
               &
               liquidam
               approbationem
               habent
               ,
               quasi
               ex
               ore
               CHRISTI
               IPSIVS
               .
            
             Where
             shewing
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             tyrannical
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             discipline
             and
             order
             are
             contained
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             Whence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             humane
             traditions
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             founded
             upon
             the
             general
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             clear
             an
             approbation
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             delivered
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             Himself
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             elsewhere
             ,
             ‖
             
               Dico
               sic
               esse
               humanam
               traditionem
               ,
               ut
               simul
               sit
               divina
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             an
             humane
             tradition
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             also
             divine
             .
             
               Dei
               est
               ,
               quatenus
               est
               pars
               deeoris
               illius
               ,
               cujus
               cura
               &
               observatio
               nobis
               per
               Apostolum
               commendatur
               :
               hominum
               autem
               ,
               quatenus
               simpliciter
               designat
               ,
               quod
               in
               genere
               fuit
               indicatum
               magis
               quam
               expositum
               .
            
             It
             is
             of
             God
             fo
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             the
             care
             and
             observation
             whereof
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             It
             is
             of
             men
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             simply
             names
             or
             signifies
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             general
             uttered
             ,
             rather
             that
             particularly
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Take
             a
             third
             testimony
             from
             that
             burning
             and
             shining
             Light
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             .
             *
             
               Licet
               quae
               a
               regia
               &
               aliis
               Legitimis
               petestatibus
               rite
               praecipiuntur
               ,
               sunt
               de
               jure
               positivo
               :
               quod
               tamen
               illis
               postquam
               ita
               constitutae
               sunt
               ,
               pareatur
               ,
               est
               de
               jure
               divino
               ;
               cum
               Legitimae
               potestates
               omnes
               a
               Deo
               sint
               ,
               Deique
               vices
               in
               suo
               ordine
               teneant
               ;
               dumque
               illis
               obedimus
               ,
               eorumque
               praecepta
               observamus
               ,
               Deo
               pariter
               in
               illis
               paremus
               ,
               Deique
               praeceptum
               &
               voluntatem
               exequimur
               .
            
             Although
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             or
             other
             lawfull
             Powers
             under
             him
             ,
             are
             of
             positive
             right
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             of
             divine
             institution
             that
             we
             should
             obey
             them
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             command
             ;
             seeing
             all
             lawfull
             Powers
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             God
             in
             their
             several
             orders
             :
             Therefore
             while
             we
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             Commandments
             ,
             
             we
             obey
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfill
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Learned
             Beza
             shall
             be
             the
             next
             that
             shall
             give
             in
             his
             verdict
             to
             this
             truth
             ;
             †
             
               Nam
               etsi
               Conscientias
               proprie
               solus
               Deus
               ligat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             although
             God
             alone
             can
             properly
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Church
             with
             respect
             to
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             Edification
             ,
             doth
             rightly
             enjoyn
             ,
             or
             make
             Laws
             ,
             those
             Laws
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             all
             pious
             persons
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             so
             far
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             disobey
             ,
             can
             either
             doe
             what
             is
             so
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             omit
             what
             is
             so
             commanded
             ,
             without
             Sin.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             above
             named
             add
             we
             in
             the
             last
             place
             the
             verdict
             of
             our
             own
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
             ‖
             To
             the
             Laws
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             thus
             made
             
               id
               est
            
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             without
             contradiction
             to
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             Scripture
             )
             and
             received
             by
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             they
             which
             live
             within
             the
             bosome
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             must
             not
             think
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             indifference
             ,
             either
             to
             yield
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             yield
             obedience
             .
             *
             Is
             it
             a
             small
             offence
             to
             
               despise
               the
               Church
               
               of
               God
               ?
            
             †
             
               My
               son
               keep
               thy
               Father's
               Commandments
               (
               saith
            
             Solomon
             )
             
               and
               forget
               not
               thy
               Mothers
               instructions
               ,
               bind
               them
               both
               always
               about
               thine
               heart
               .
            
             It
             doth
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             duty
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             our
             Mother
             the
             Church
             we
             should
             shew
             our selves
             disobedient
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             say
             we
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             of
             one
             ,
             when
             we
             break
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             other
             :
             For
             unless
             we
             observe
             both
             ,
             we
             obey
             neither
             .
             And
             what
             doth
             let
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             both
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             one
             to
             the
             other
             in
             any
             sort
             repugnant
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             made
             ,
             God
             himself
             doth
             in
             such
             sort
             authorize
             ,
             that
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             despise
             in
             them
             ,
             him
             .
             Thus
             far
             that
             most
             judicious
             Authour
             .
          
           
             Yea
             one
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             have
             put
             it
             into
             their
             very
             Confession
             ,
             ‖
             
               That
               those
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               deserve
               to
               be
               esteemed
               divine
               ,
               rather
               than
               humane
               Constitutions
               .
            
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             are
             not
             merely
             man's
             Laws
             ,
             but
             God's
             also
             ;
             both
             because
             they
             are
             composed
             and
             framed
             by
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             divine
             Authority
             ,
             
             and
             have
             their
             general
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             they
             are
             ordained
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Edification
             ,
             order
             and
             decency
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             fulfilling
             and
             keeping
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             we
             have
             a
             Command
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             when
             any
             one
             is
             refractary
             and
             perverse
             :
             So
             have
             they
             which
             are
             complained
             of
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Command
             from
             Christ
             also
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             disobeying
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             disobey
             God.
             And
             if
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             obey
             their
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             reasonable
             ,
             honest
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             obedience
             ,
             they
             obey
             and
             serve
             God
             himself
             
               (
               Eph.
               6.
               1.
               
               Col.
               3.
               20.
               24.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               9.
               10.
               
               )
            
             then
             it
             can
             be
             no
             less
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             Christians
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             obedient
             and
             conformable
             unto
             the
             lawfull
             Precepts
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             their
             spiritual
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             very
             truly
             said
             by
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Semper
               nimia
               morositas
               est
               ambitiosa
               .
            
             A
             frowardness
             and
             aptness
             to
             quarrell
             with
             the
             proceedings
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             with
             ambition
             and
             pride
             .
             It
             is
             not
             because
             the
             Church
             takes
             too
             much
             power
             on
             her
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             would
             be
             under
             none
             .
             It
             is
             ambition
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             Government
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Cause
             ,
             why
             some
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             who
             in
             her
             twentieth
             Article
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               decree
               and
               make
               Laws
               .
            
             So
             in
             her
             34th
             Article
             :
             
               That
               whosoever
               through
               his
               private
               judgment
               ,
               willingly
               and
               purposely
               ,
               doth
               break
               the
               Traditions
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               be
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               offendeth
               against
               the
               Common
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hurteth
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               woundeth
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               weak
               Brethren
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               (
               traditions
            
             )
             I
             suppose
             is
             meant
             the
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             following
             do
             intimate
             ,
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Common
               order
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Neither
             are
             such
             meetings
             onely
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             against
             sundry
             statute
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             behalf
             made
             and
             provided
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Statute
             of
             35
             Eliz.
             1.
             
             
             It
             is
             provided
             ;
             
               that
               if
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               above
               16
               years
               old
               ,
               shall
               refuse
               to
               repair
               to
               some
               Church
               ,
               Chapel
               or
               usual
               place
               of
               Common-prayer
               ,
               to
               hear
               divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Communion
               ;
               or
               come
               to
               ,
               and
               be
               present
               at
               ,
               any
               Assemblies
               ,
               Conventicles
               ,
               or
               Meetings
               ,
               under
               Colour
               or
               pretence
               of
               any
               Exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               :
               And
               if
               any
               person
               shall
               obstinately
               refuse
               to
               repair
               to
               some
               Church
               ,
               Chapel
               or
               usual
               place
               of
               Common-prayer
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               motion
               ,
               persuasion
               ,
               inticement
               ,
               or
               allurement
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               willingly
               joyn
               in
               ,
               or
               be
               present
               at
               ,
               any
               such
               Assemblies
               ,
               Conventicles
               ,
               or
               Meetings
               ,
               under
               Colour
               or
               pretence
               of
               any
               such
               Exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
            
             (
             which
             refers
             to
             other
             Statutes
             formerly
             made
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             force
             against
             Conventicles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             this
             one
             )
             
               shall
               be
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               and
               there
               remain
               without
               bail
               ,
               untill
               be
               conform
               ,
               and
               untill
               
               he
               make
               an
               open
               Submission
               in
               the
               words
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Statute
               .
            
             viz.
             
          
           
             I.
             A.
             B.
             do
             humbly
             acknowledge
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             grievously
             offended
             God
             ,
             in
             contemning
             her
             Majesties
             Godly
             and
             lawfull
             Government
             and
             Authority
             ,
             by
             absenting
             my self
             from
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             hearing
             divine
             Service
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             godly
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             in
             using
             and
             frequenting
             unlawfull
             and
             disorderly
             Conventicles
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             under
             Colour
             and
             pretence
             of
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             do
             promise
             and
             protest
             without
             any
             dissimulation
             ,
             that
             from
             henceforth
             I
             will
             from
             time
             to
             time
             obey
             and
             perform
             her
             Majesties
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             in
             repairing
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             hearing
             divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             doe
             my
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             pretended
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             )
             that
             this
             Statute
             was
             made
             ,
             or
             stands
             in
             force
             ,
             against
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             than
             those
             in
             question
             ,
             viz.
             against
             Popish
             recusants
             onely
             
             and
             not
             against
             Protestant
             dissenters
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             :
             The
             answer
             is
             easie
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Statute
             .
             For
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             the
             Persons
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             expressed
             in
             these
             general
             and
             large
             words
             .
             
               Any
               person
               or
               persons
               whatsoever
               above
               the
               Age
               of
               16
               which
               shall
               refuse
               to
               repair
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               willingly
               join
               in
               and
               be
               present
               at
               any
               Conventicle
               or
               Meeting
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             words
             comprehend
             and
             take
             in
             Persons
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             Sects
             and
             Persuasions
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Statute
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             refuse
             Obedience
             and
             Conformity
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             abjuration
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             as
             Felons
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Proviso
             toward
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             that
             sixeth
             the
             penalty
             altogether
             upon
             Protestant
             recusants
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             Popish
             ;
             In
             these
             words
             :
             
               Provided
               that
               no
               Popish
               recusant
               ,
               or
               feme
               Covert
               shall
               be
               compelled
               or
               bound
               to
               abjure
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Act.
            
             And
             lest
             the
             Popish
             recusants
             should
             be
             the
             onely
             Persons
             therein
             meant
             or
             intended
             ,
             the
             Conventiclers
             of
             our
             Age
             make
             themselves
             more
             perfect
             Recusants
             than
             
             that
             Statute
             supposeth
             :
             For
             whereas
             that
             makes
             absence
             from
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             one
             Month
             together
             ,
             a
             Crime
             sufficient
             to
             render
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             penalties
             of
             that
             Act
             ;
             these
             men
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             withdraw
             themselves
             for
             many
             Years
             together
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             let
             alone
             ,
             resolve
             so
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Anno
               22.
               
               Caroli
               2di
               Regis
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             Statute
             made
             to
             prevent
             and
             suppress
             seditious
             Conventicles
             (
             as
             the
             Title
             of
             that
             Statute
             truly
             calls
             them
             )
             wherein
             Every
             Person
             of
             the
             Age
             of
             16
             years
             and
             upward
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             present
             at
             any
             Assembly
             .
             Conventicle
             or
             Meeting
             ,
             under
             Colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             any
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             other
             manner
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             Town
             of
             Berwick
             upon
             Tweed
             ,
             at
             which
             Conventicle
             or
             meeting
             there
             shall
             be
             5
             persons
             or
             more
             assembled
             together
             ,
             is
             made
             liable
             to
             suffer
             the
             penalties
             of
             5
             s
             for
             his
             first
             fault
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             second
             10
             s
             (
             and
             so
             onward
             )
             the
             Preacher
             to
             suffer
             the
             penalty
             
             of
             20
             ll
             .
             And
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             house
             or
             ground
             ,
             that
             shall
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             suffer
             such
             Conventicle
             ,
             Meeting
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             Assembly
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             penalty
             of
             20
             ll
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             late
             Act
             for
             Uniformity
             ,
             
             all
             Non-conformist
             Ministers
             and
             disabled
             and
             prohibited
             from
             
               preaching
               any
               Sermon
               or
               Lecture
            
             indefinitely
             ,
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Land
             ,
             of
             right
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             master
             of
             all
             the
             assemblings
             together
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             therefore
             what
             Meetings
             soever
             ,
             are
             not
             allowed
             and
             authorized
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             are
             adjudged
             by
             the
             Learned
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             to
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             those
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             forbid
             and
             punish
             
               Riots
               and
               unlawfull
               Assemblies
            
             ;
             and
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             justly
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             ,
             
               in
               terrorem
               populi
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Event
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             the
             King.
             And
             by
             the
             *
             Law
             ,
             all
             the
             King's
             Liege-people
             are
             commanded
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             suppressing
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             fine
             and
             ransome
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             good
             Laws
             ,
             this
             practice
             hath
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             these
             several
             years
             ,
             and
             still
             doth
             (
             notwithstanding
             His
             Majesties
             reinforcement
             of
             their
             execution
             by
             his
             late
             Proclamation
             )
             in
             open
             defiance
             and
             contempt
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Realm
             were
             but
             
               fulmen
               inane
            
             ,
             a
             shadow
             of
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             that
             vanisheth
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             obedience
             to
             Magistracy
             were
             no
             part
             of
             Christian
             duty
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             (
             to
             silence
             clamour
             )
             I
             will
             touch
             lightly
             at
             five
             things
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             the
             King
             being
             next
             under
             God
             ,
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             supreme
             in
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             any
             other
             his
             Subjects
             .
             He
             being
             
               Custos
               utriusque
               tabulae
            
             ,
             having
             both
             tables
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             first
             that
             concerns
             our
             religious
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             that
             concerns
             our
             civil
             duties
             to
             men
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             such
             laws
             as
             conduce
             as
             well
             to
             †
             the
             peace
             and
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               as
               godliness
               and
               honesty
            
             .
             ‖
             
               Pertinet
               hoc
               ad
               reges
               seculi
               Christianos
               ,
               
               ut
               temporibus
               suis
               pacatam
               velint
               matrem
               suam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               unde
               spiritualiter
               nati
               sint
            
             ;
             (
             Saith
             St.
             
               Augustine
               .
            
             )
             He
             may
             upon
             just
             Cause
             depose
             ,
             discharge
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             any
             Minister
             whatsoever
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             .
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             are
             under
             civil
             jurisdiction
             .
             for
             *
             
               Every
               Soul
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
            
             And
             †
             
               St
               omnis
               anima
               ,
               cur
               non
               est
               vestra
               ?
               Quis
               vos
               excepit
               ex
               universalitate
               ?
            
             If
             every
             soul
             ,
             then
             the
             Souls
             of
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             For
             who
             excepted
             them
             from
             the
             universality
             ?
             
               Qui
               dicit
               omnem
               ,
               excludit
               nullam
               .
            
             He
             that
             saith
             every
             Soul
             ,
             excludeth
             no
             Soul.
             It
             was
             impiously
             said
             of
             ‖
             
               That
               the
               Clergy
               ought
               not
               for
               any
               cause
               to
               be
               cited
               before
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               him
               ;
               it
               being
               absurd
               that
               the
               sheep
               should
               judge
               the
               shepherd
               .
               Christ
            
             himself
             taking
             upon
             him
             man's
             nature
             ,
             was
             subject
             to
             humance
             Authority
             ,
             submitting
             himself
             to
             Caiaphas
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             arraigned
             ,
             condemned
             and
             executed
             .
          
           
           
             True
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             Christ
             was
             subject
             to
             Pilate
             ,
             but
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             so
             :
             And
             that
             power
             over
             him
             which
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             Pilate
             from
             above
             ,
             Iohn
             19.
             11.
             
             )
             was
             onely
             a
             bare
             permission
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             answer
             ;
             
             if
             we
             simply
             respect
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Christ's
             person
             ,
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             man.
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             and
             that
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             which
             he
             took
             on
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             Man
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Subject
             to
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             had
             the
             rule
             .
             And
             what
             Pilate
             unjustly
             did
             against
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ,
             we
             grant
             ,
             God
             did
             onely
             permit
             ;
             But
             he
             had
             a
             lawfull
             Jurisdiction
             over
             his
             person
             ,
             not
             by
             God's
             permission
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             effectual
             will.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             true
             which
             Bellarmine
             saith
             ;
             
             yet
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             maketh
             never
             the
             less
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             allege
             it
             .
             For
             if
             he
             submitted
             himself
             to
             a
             power
             
             over
             him
             that
             was
             usurped
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             approved
             of
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             barely
             permitted
             ;
             then
             certainly
             they
             are
             very
             far
             from
             the
             Humility
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             refuse
             to
             be
             obedient
             and
             subject
             to
             just
             and
             lawfull
             powers
             ,
             which
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             and
             set
             over
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               date
               quae
               sunt
               Caesaris
               Caesari
            
             ,
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             
             Caesar's
             ,
             he
             spake
             as
             well
             to
             the
             high
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whose
             apostolical
             authority
             and
             spiritual
             Weapons
             ,
             were
             able
             to
             bring
             down
             every
             opposition
             ,
             yet
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             must
             *
             be
             judged
             by
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             his
             lawfull
             Superiour
             .
             
             Bellarmine's
             distinction
             of
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             will
             stand
             him
             in
             no
             more
             stead
             here
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             before
             ;
             for
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             was
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Judge
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             is
             to
             doe
             St.
             Paul
             a
             manifest
             injury
             .
             For
             if
             the
             emperour
             had
             no
             right
             to
             judge
             him
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             then
             make
             use
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             an
             
               appeal
               to
               Caesar
            
             †
             when
             no
             body
             compelled
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             ?
             and
             why
             did
             he
             at
             another
             time
             shelter
             himself
             under
             the
             Privilege
             ‖
             of
             a
             Citizen
             of
             
             Rome
             ?
             By
             his
             very
             professing
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Roman
             ,
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             himself
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             that
             other
             Romans
             were
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             no
             more
             exemption
             or
             immunity
             from
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             than
             that
             Tribune
             who
             said
             *
             
               with
               a
               great
               sam
               have
               I
               obtained
               this
               freedom
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             do
             give
             us
             an
             instance
             of
             King
             
             Solomon's
             deposing
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             The
             text
             saith
             †
             that
             King
             Solomon
             
               did
               thrust
               out
            
             Abiathar
             
               from
               being
               Priest
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             Neither
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             mention
             this
             historically
             onely
             ,
             as
             thing
             done
             ;
             but
             by
             way
             of
             approbation
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             well
             and
             rightly
             done
             .
             This
             the
             Iesuites
             themselves
             (
             who
             are
             the
             onely
             men
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             who
             question
             the
             Sovereign
             power
             in
             this
             Case
             )
             confess
             .
             Remarkable
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             the
             words
             of
             one
             of
             them
             .
             ‖
             
               Alii
               non
               dubitant
               dicere
               Solomonem
               in
               eo
               facto
               injuste
               egisse
               ,
               usurpando
               potestatem
               ,
               quam
               non
               habebat
               ;
               ego
               vero
               id
               affirmare
               non
               audeo
               ,
               propter
               verba
               Scripturae
               quae
               ex
            
             Cap.
             3.
             
               allegavi
               :
               Et
               quia
               apud
               antiquos
               patres
               &
               expositores
               non
               invenio
               factum
               illud
               inter
               
               peccata
               Solomonis
               numeratum
               ,
               sive
               in
               culpam
               tributum
               .
            
             Some
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             doubt
             not
             to
             say
             that
             Solomon
             in
             that
             Act
             did
             unjustly
             ,
             in
             usurping
             more
             power
             than
             did
             belong
             to
             him
             :
             But
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             before
             alleged
             out
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             among
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             this
             Act
             of
             his
             ,
             reckoned
             for
             any
             of
             
             Solomon's
             sins
             ,
             or
             him
             blamed
             for
             it
             .
             The
             words
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             alleged
             out
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             *
             
               And
               Solomon
               loved
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               walking
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               David
               his
               Father
               ,
               onely
               he
               sacrificed
               and
               burnt
               incense
               in
               the
               high
               places
               .
            
             Which
             exception
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             shews
             that
             Kings
             Solomon
             untill
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             kept
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             sinned
             not
             in
             that
             fact
             in
             deposing
             Abiathar
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             might
             execute
             such
             power
             ,
             why
             not
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             also
             ?
             Who
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             is
             shorter
             now
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             the
             religious
             Princes
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christian
             Church
             was
             ?
             That
             the
             nursing
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Gospel
             are
             abridged
             
             in
             Authority
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             of
             this
             Nation
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             hath
             adjudged
             this
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Cause
             of
             such
             deposition
             and
             silencing
             of
             any
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             refuse
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             be
             obedient
             and
             conformable
             to
             such
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             declared
             to
             be
             †
             
               Very
               comfortable
               to
               all
               good
               People
               desirous
               to
               live
               in
               Christian
               Conversation
               ;
               most
               profitable
               to
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Mercy
               ,
               Favour
               and
               Blessing
               of
               Almighty
               God
               is
               in
               no-wise
               so
               readily
               and
               plentifully
               powered
               ,
               as
               by
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               due
               using
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               often
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               devotion
               of
               the
               hearers
               .
            
             And
             ‖
             
               that
               nothing
               conduceth
               more
               to
               the
               setling
               the
               peace
               of
               this
               Nation
               (
               which
               is
               desired
               of
               all
               good
               men
               )
               nor
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               the
               Propagation
               thereof
               ,
               than
               an
               universal
               Agreement
               in
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               Almighty
               God.
            
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             amiable
             and
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             extracted
             an
             acknowledgment
             and
             commendation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             persuasion
             themselves
             .
             For
             in
             a
             
             Book
             of
             theirs
             entitled
             ,
             
               A
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Presbyterial
               Government
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               met
               together
               in
               a
               provincial
               Assembly
               ,
            
             November
             2
             d.
             1649.
             
             They
             have
             these
             words
             .
             *
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               Christians
               to
               study
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               as
               far
               as
               is
               possible
               .
            
             (
             Which
             our
             Liturgy
             sets
             up
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             Whereas
             otherwise
             all
             will
             be
             left
             to
             the
             chance
             of
             mens
             wills
             ;
             which
             (
             saith
             Doctour
             Hammond
             )
             †
             can
             no
             more
             be
             thought
             like
             to
             concur
             in
             one
             form
             ,
             than
             
             Democritus's
             Atomes
             to
             have
             met
             together
             into
             a
             world
             of
             beautifull
             Creatures
             ,
             without
             any
             kind
             of
             providence
             to
             dispose
             them
             .
             )
             
               For
               the
               Scriptures
               call
               for
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               purity
               and
               verity
               .
               And
               surely
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               to
               obtain
               this
               so
               much
               desired
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               ,
               because
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               that
               his
               Children
               shall
               serve
               him
               with
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               shoulder
               .
               And
               that
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               one
               .
               And
               Christ
               hath
               prayed
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               he
               adds
               a
               most
               prevalent
               reason
               ,
               
               That
               the
               World
               may
               believe
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               .
               Nothing
               hinders
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               so
               much
               as
               the
               division
               and
               separation
               of
               Gospel-professours
               .
               If
               it
               be
               God's
               promise
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               prayer
               ,
               it
               is
               certainly
               a
               thing
               possible
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               a
               duty
               incumbent
               upon
               all
               good
               Christians
               to
               labour
               after
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             that
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             hath
             authority
             over
             the
             persons
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             act
             for
             the
             regulation
             of
             all
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             meetings
             and
             assemblies
             ;
             though
             not
             to
             act
             
               in
               sacris
            
             ,
             Yet
             
               circa
               sacra
               ,
               non
               ad
               docendum
               ,
               quod
               est
               sacerdotale
               ,
            
             yet
             ,
             
               ad
               jubendum
               ,
               quod
               est
               regale
               .
            
             As
             ‖
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             told
             the
             Bishops
             whom
             he
             invited
             to
             a
             banquet
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ye
             are
             Bishops
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             ordained
             by
             God's
             Grace
             a
             Bishop
             without
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             the
             King
             of
             England
             (
             saith
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             )
             *
             is
             
               persona
               mixta
            
             ,
             endowed
             as
             well
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             ,
             as
             with
             temporal
             ,
             is
             not
             onley
             a
             solid
             position
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             this
             
             Land
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             continual
             practice
             of
             our
             ancient
             Kings
             ,
             ever
             since
             and
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             even
             in
             hottest
             times
             of
             Popish
             fervency
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             at
             their
             Coronation
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             Crowned
             with
             the
             Diadem
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             girt
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             justice
             to
             signisie
             their
             temporal
             authority
             ,
             but
             are
             anointed
             also
             with
             †
             the
             oil
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             
               stola
               Sacerdotali
            
             and
             
               veste
               Dalmatica
            
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             ;
             whereby
             the
             King
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               Supremus
               ordinarius
            
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             thereof
             among
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             rights
             and
             prerogatives
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             all
             the
             tithes
             (
             through
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             in
             the
             places
             that
             are
             not
             of
             any
             Parish
             ,
             for
             some
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             divers
             Forests
             .
             Magistrates
             (
             we
             grant
             )
             can
             neither
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             Vzziah
             could
             burn
             incense
             ,
             or
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             :
             Yet
             they
             are
             nursing
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             of
             disclipline
             and
             Government
             .
             During
             the
             old
             Testament
             
             times
             ,
             the
             King's
             power
             extended
             ‖
             to
             the
             instituting
             and
             commanding
             of
             such
             Religious
             meetings
             ,
             as
             do
             no
             where
             appear
             to
             be
             either
             instituted
             ,
             or
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             .
             v.
             g.
             The
             solemnity
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             but
             seven
             days
             ,
             by
             a
             special
             Command
             of
             *
             King
             Hezekiah
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             kept
             other
             seven
             days
             .
             The
             Feast
             of
             Purim
             ,
             in
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             under
             Ahasuerus
             the
             Persian
             King
             ,
             was
             instituted
             by
             †
             Hester
             and
             
               Mordecai
               .
               Moses
            
             onely
             Commanded
             one
             day
             of
             Fasting
             to
             be
             yearly
             observed
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             in
             the
             seventh
             month
             ;
             But
             the
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             people
             instituted
             other
             yearly
             solemn
             Fasts
             :
             So
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             latter
             Prophets
             ,
             there
             were
             four
             yearly
             Fasts
             observed
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             besides
             that
             yearly
             in
             the
             seventh
             month
             ,
             three
             others
             ‖
             in
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             and
             tenth
             month
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             may
             by
             their
             authority
             institute
             and
             enlarge
             ,
             why
             not
             then
             as
             well
             abridge
             and
             restrain
             ;
             Provided
             the
             publick
             assembling
             
             together
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             be
             no-way
             prejudiced
             or
             infringed
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             appoint
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             forbid
             too
             :
             Law
             ,
             reason
             and
             sense
             teach
             ,
             that
             appointing
             and
             forbidding
             belong
             to
             one
             power
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             of
             quarrell
             made
             against
             the
             justness
             of
             these
             Laws
             forbidding
             Conventicles
             .
             For
             (
             as
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             *
             a
             worthy
             Divine
             before
             me
             )
             that
             Law
             is
             undoubtedly
             just
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             concurrence
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             these
             four
             causes
             of
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             of
             a
             Law
             doth
             consist
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             
               final
               ,
               efficient
               ,
               formal
            
             and
             material
             causes
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             final
             Cause
             of
             End
             of
             a
             just
             Law
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             tend
             to
             the
             common
             and
             publick
             good
             .
             And
             of
             this
             the
             Lawgivers
             are
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Subjects
             .
             And
             most
             unreasonable
             it
             were
             that
             what
             the
             Lawgivers
             shall
             adjudge
             to
             be
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             to
             yeild
             to
             private
             and
             particular
             mens
             interests
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             efficient
             Cause
             of
             a
             just
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             lawfull
             power
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             
             persons
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Law.
             Otherwise
             Laws
             are
             onely
             so
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             indeed
             .
             And
             as
             Aquinas
             ,
             †
             
               Violentiae
               magis
               quam
               leges
            
             ,
             They
             are
             rather
             acts
             of
             violence
             than
             Laws
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             in
             Logick
             ,
             
               Causa
               aequivoca
               non
               infert
               effectum
            
             ;
             a
             sentence
             passed
             by
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Judge
             ,
             binds
             not
             the
             party
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             right
             form
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             be
             a
             rule
             of
             rectitude
             for
             humane
             actions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             distributive
             justice
             ,
             giving
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             demerits
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             universal
             justice
             ,
             at
             leait
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             A
             Law
             wherein
             these
             4
             things
             concur
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             and
             obligatory
             to
             all
             persons
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             which
             of
             these
             the
             aforesaid
             Laws
             against
             Conventicles
             are
             faulty
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Perhaps
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             ;
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             to
             lay
             a
             restraint
             on
             Religious
             Assemblies
             and
             Meetings
             .
          
           
           
             It
             were
             so
             indeed
             ,
             
             if
             
               Religious
               Assemblies
            
             and
             Meetings
             were
             forbidden
             .
             But
             I
             think
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             sequel
             ,
             that
             these
             in
             question
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             whatsoever
             some
             conceive
             them
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             so
             ,
             
             if
             all
             Religious
             Meetings
             or
             Assemblies
             were
             forbidden
             :
             But
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             't
             is
             otherwise
             .
             We
             have
             still
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             the
             publick
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             lawfull
             and
             orderly
             assemblies
             allowed
             ,
             commanded
             and
             encouraged
             by
             Authority
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             onely
             such
             meetings
             by
             the
             Law
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             are
             private
             ,
             new
             and
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             Faction
             and
             Schism
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             evils
             as
             are
             not
             without
             trembling
             to
             be
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             with
             that
             learned
             Casuist
             Dr.
             *
             Sanderson
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessarily
             requisite
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             should
             be
             
               bonum
               positive
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             an
             act
             of
             vertue
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             it
             be
             
               bonum
               negative
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             sinfull
             or
             morally
             evil
             ,
             as
             all
             vices
             are
             .
             Otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             room
             for
             Laws
             about
             middle
             and
             indifferent
             things
             .
             And
             suppose
             a
             Law
             should
             be
             
             defective
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               efficient
               ,
               final
            
             ,
             or
             formal
             cause
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             done
             without
             sin
             ,
             ●t
             binds
             the
             Subject
             to
             obedience
             .
             And
             that
             the
             forbearance
             of
             such
             illegal
             meetings
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             dissenting
             brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             ejected
             for
             their
             non-compliance
             in
             Uniformity
             to
             the
             present
             legal
             establishment
             ,
             being
             under
             a
             legal
             restraint
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Function
             ,
             may
             without
             sin
             forbear
             the
             irregular
             use
             of
             their
             gifts
             and
             labours
             in
             the
             said
             private
             meetings
             ,
             to
             the
             undermining
             and
             confronting
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Horrid
             Evils
             ,
             I
             think
             is
             out
             of
             question
             .
             Learned
             Beza
             thought
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             never
             returned
             such
             an
             answer
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             that
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             which
             was
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             certain
             English
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Q.
               Eliz.
            
             were
             silenced
             for
             non-conformity
             .
             The
             case
             proposed
             being
             ,
             Whether
             they
             might
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             preach
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             being
             prohibited
             by
             man's
             law
             ?
             His
             answer
             
               verbatim
               is
            
             ,
             †
             
               Tertium
               illud
               ,
               
               nempe
               ut
               contra
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               ,
               &
               Episcoporum
               voluntatem
               Ministerio
               suo
               fungantur
               magis
               etiam
               exhorrescimus
               propter
               eas
               causas
               ,
               quae
               tacentibus
               etiam
               nobis
               ,
               satis
               intelligi
               possunt
               .
            
             He
             was
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             it
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             he
             trembled
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             contrary
             to
             the
             Queen's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             the
             judgment
             of
             Antiquity
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             The
             ancient
             and
             orthodox
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             met
             together
             in
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Aurelianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             (
             according
             to
             Eusebius
             )
             269.
             decreed
             ‖
             
               Non
               licere
               Episcopo
               vel
               Clerico
               si
               exauthorizatus
               fuerit
               ministrare
            
             ;
             
               That
               if
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               being
               condemned
               by
               a
               Council
               ,
               or
               any
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               by
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               presume
               to
               Preach
               ,
               or
               meddle
               with
               any
               thing
               of
               ,
               or
               belonging
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               there
               should
               never
               be
               any
               hope
               for
               him
               ,
               ever
               to
               be
               restored
               again
               by
               any
               other
               Council
               or
               Synod
               :
               And
               all
               
               that
               Communicated
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             more
             at
             large
             in
             that
             Canon
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             like
             judgment
             were
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             
             Presbyterian-way
             touching
             those
             learned
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             suffered
             ejection
             out
             of
             their
             livings
             ,
             and
             deprivation
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             times
             of
             troubles
             ,
             by
             a
             pretended
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             their
             adherence
             to
             his
             late
             Majesty
             of
             ever
             Blessed
             memory
             .
             When
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             discoursing
             with
             Mr
             Calamy
             about
             the
             supplying
             of
             above
             fifty
             Churches
             in
             London
             ,
             void
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             restore
             some
             of
             the
             sequestred
             Clergy
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             admit
             them
             to
             preach
             again
             ,
             for
             unless
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             could
             not
             find
             men
             of
             ability
             to
             preach
             in
             London
             :
             Mr
             Calamy
             replied
             ,
             
               God
               Forbid
            
             .
             As
             it
             is
             recorded
             and
             published
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Persecutio
               undecima
            
             ,
             Printed
             in
             the
             year
             1648.
             page
             42.
             
             And
             if
             the
             thought
             of
             the
             Restauration
             of
             those
             worthies
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             soever
             they
             were
             suspended
             from
             it
             ,
             was
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             person
             )
             rejected
             with
             
             indignation
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             offensive
             and
             either
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             wished
             to
             be
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             execrable
             and
             abominable
             a
             thing
             would
             he
             have
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             (
             as
             some
             now
             do
             under
             a
             
               lawfull
               power
            
             )
             to
             preach
             again
             ,
             without
             any
             readmission
             by
             that
             power
             that
             silenced
             them
             ,
             yea
             in
             opposition
             and
             defiance
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             because
             no
             testimony
             is
             so
             fit
             to
             convince
             any
             party
             as
             that
             which
             proceeds
             from
             
               their
               own
               Mouths
            
             ;
             Let
             therefore
             the
             Judgment
             of
             a
             *
             Non-conformist
             (
             otherwise
             a
             Person
             in
             Learning
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Solidity
             inferiour
             to
             few
             of
             his
             generation
             ,
             )
             be
             heard
             and
             weighed
             in
             this
             case
             .
             He
             writes
             in
             defence
             of
             our
             Church
             assemblies
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             being
             silenced
             for
             Non-conformity
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             was
             )
             yet
             (
             not
             as
             he
             did
             )
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             publick
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             not
             enduring
             to
             have
             their
             Mouths
             stopped
             ,
             or
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             silence
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             and
             5.
             29.
             
             )
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             publick
             ,
             yet
             in
             private
             Meetings
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             any
             Legal
             prohibition
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             First
             he
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Ministers
             now
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             their
             ministry
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             had
             they
             the
             designation
             of
             that
             ministry
             to
             their
             persons
             immediately
             from
             God
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             was
             not
             restrainable
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             forborn
             at
             the
             Commandment
             of
             men
             .
             The
             latter
             ,
             though
             their
             ministry
             be
             from
             God
             also
             ,
             yet
             have
             their
             Calling
             to
             that
             ministry
             or
             the
             designation
             of
             that
             office
             to
             such
             and
             such
             particular
             persons
             ,
             from
             men
             in
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             cannot
             exercise
             that
             function
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Calling
             wch
             they
             have
             from
             men
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               common
               sense
               they
               ought
               to
               obey
               man
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               the
               exercise
               of
               a
               Calling
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               exercise
               by
               virtue
               of
               a
               Calling
               from
               men
               .
               Otherwise
               there
               should
               be
               no
               power
               so
               to
               depose
               a
               man
               from
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               that
               notwithstanding
               any
               Command
               from
               the
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               ministry
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               
               bound
               to
               give
               that
               example
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               absurd
               ,
               but
               a
               conceit
               tending
               plainly
               to
               manifest
               Sedition
               and
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             Afterwards
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               forbidden
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               others
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               preach
               the
               same
               Gospel
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               but
               the
               utter
               abolition
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               manifestly
               intended
               ,
               in
               silencing
               them
               .
               But
               over
               Churches
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               no
               private
               and
               secret
               Assemblies
               ,
               such
               as
               hide
               themselves
               from
               the
               face
               of
               a
               persecuting
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               are
               publick
               ,
               professing
               their
               worship
               ,
               and
               doing
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Magistrate●
               and
               State
               ;
               yea
               and
               by
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               Authority
               and
               Protection
               :
               And
               we
               Are
               set
               over
               those
               Churches
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               a
               calling
               of
               our
               People
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Authority
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               hath
               an
               armed
               power
               ,
               to
               hinder
               such
               publick
               actions
               ;
               who
               is
               also
               willing
               to
               permit
               and
               maintain
               other
               
               true
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               where
               he
               forbiddeth
               some
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thereupon
             the
             said
             Authour
             makes
             this
             threefold
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               If
               after
               our
               publick
               Calling
               to
               minister
               in
               such
               a
               known
               and
               publick
               Church
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               also
               ;
               the
               Magistrate
               shall
               have
               matter
               against
               us
               (
               just
               ,
               or
               unjust
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               obedience
               it
               matters
               not
               )
               and
               shall
               in
               that
               regard
               forbid
               us
               to
               minister
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               by
               what
               warrant
               in
               God's
               word
               ,
               we
               should
               think
               our selves
               bound
               notwithstanding
               ,
               to
               exercise
               our
               Ministry
               still
               ;
               except
               we
               should
               think
               such
               a
               Law
               of
               Ministry
               to
               lie
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               run
               upon
               the
               Swords
               point
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               oppose
               Sword
               to
               Sword
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               Christianity
               abominates
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               suppose
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               doe
               it
               unjustly
               and
               against
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               should
               therein
               sin
               ;
               yet
               doth
               not
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               regard
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               
               ought
               she
               therein
               resist
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               nor
               doth
               she
               stand
               bound
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               affection
               to
               her
               Minister
               (
               how
               great
               and
               deserved
               soever
               )
               to
               deprive
               her self
               of
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               leaving
               her
               publick
               standing
               ,
               to
               follow
               her
               Minister
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               refusing
               the
               benefit
               of
               other
               publick
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               good
               leave
               and
               liking
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               she
               may
               enjoy
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               know
               ,
               what
               Warrant
               any
               ordinary
               Minister
               hath
               by
               God's
               word
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               so
               to
               draw
               any
               such
               Church
               or
               People
               to
               his
               private
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               should
               hazard
               their
               outward
               Estate
               and
               quiet
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               where
               they
               live
               ;
               when
               in
               some
               competent
               measure
               ,
               they
               may
               publickly
               ,
               with
               the
               grace
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               enjoy
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               salvation
               by
               another
               .
               And
               except
               he
               hath
               a
               Calling
               to
               minister
               in
               some
               other
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               content
               to
               live
               as
               a
               private
               member
               untill
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Magistrate
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               again
               to
               his
               own
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             From
             which
             words
             of
             this
             learned
             Non-conformist
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             are
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             unquestionable
             Legitimate
             power
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             their
             Non-compliance
             with
             the
             present
             legal
             Establishment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             deposed
             from
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             
             if
             they
             contain
             not
             themselves
             in
             quietness
             and
             silence
             ,
             as
             other
             private
             Christians
             ;
             do
             ,
             and
             ought
             ;
             but
             will
             without
             a
             Call
             of
             Authority
             ,
             undertake
             still
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             draw
             People
             after
             them
             to
             their
             private
             Ministry
             ;
             
             they
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             most
             sober
             ,
             and
             judicious
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ;
             
             and
             the
             case
             of
             them
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             is
             adjudged
             to
             be
             far
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             ;
             their
             practice
             unwarrantable
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             manifestly
             tending
             to
             Sedition
             and
             Schism
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             speak
             I
             of
             the
             single
             Testimony
             and
             Judgment
             of
             one
             man
             of
             that
             way
             and
             perswasion
             (
             though
             a
             learned
             and
             judicious
             one
             )
             whenas
             we
             have
             extant
             to
             the
             World
             the
             like
             verdict
             
               agreed
               upon
               long
               since
               by
               the
               joint
               consent
               of
               sundry
               Godly
               and
               learned
               Ministers
               
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               then
               standing
               out
               and
               suffering
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               inconformity
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               Mr.
            
             William
             Rathband
             
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               setling
               of
               mens
               unstable
               minds
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               against
               the
               subtile
               insinuations
               and
               plausible
               pretences
               of
               that
               pernicious
               evil
               of
               the
               Brownists
               or
               Separatists
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             4
             th
             .
             page
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             First
             ,
             they
             justifie
             themselves
             against
             the
             objection
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             in
             yeilding
             to
             the
             suspensions
             and
             deprivations
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             acknowledging
             their
             Power
             to
             depose
             ,
             who
             did
             ordain
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             own
             duty
             to
             acquiesce
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             quietness
             and
             silence
             to
             subject
             themselves
             thereunto
             ,
             in
             expressions
             so
             full
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             that
             I
             should
             have
             transcribed
             them
             for
             the
             Reader
             's
             satisfaction
             ,
             were
             it
             so
             that
             I
             had
             not
             been
             prevented
             by
             the
             reverend
             and
             worthy
             Authour
             of
             the
             *
             
               Continuation
               of
               the
               Friendly
               Debate
            
             .
             As
             to
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             20.
             which
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             very
             
               unskilfully
               alledged
            
             by
             the
             adversary
             ,
             they
             make
             this
             threefold
             answer
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Apostles
             case
             and
             theirs
             .
          
           
             
             
               First
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               that
               inhibited
               the
               Apostles
               were
               known
               and
               professed
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               were
               charged
               not
               to
               teach
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 publish
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               Which
               Commandment
               might
               more
               hardly
               be
               yeilded
               unto
               ,
               than
               this
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               onely
               content
               that
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               preached
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               preachers
               of
               it
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               received
               not
               their
               Calling
               and
               Authority
               from
               †
               men
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               immediately
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               might
               not
               be
               restrained
               nor
               deposed
               by
               men
               ;
               whereas
               we
               ,
               though
               we
               exercise
               as
               function
               ,
               whereof
               God
               is
               the
               Authour
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               also
               called
               of
               God
               to
               it
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               also
               called
               and
               ordained
               by
               the
               hands
               and
               ministry
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               may
               therefore
               by
               men
               be
               also
               deposed
               and
               restrained
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Learned
             sort
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             now
             are
             ignorant
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             
             their
             hearts
             were
             known
             )
             their
             Judgments
             differ
             (
             in
             this
             case
             )
             from
             that
             of
             their
             ancient
             brethren
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             the
             busie
             upholders
             and
             promoters
             of
             Conventicles
             in
             our
             Age
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             prohibition
             by
             Law
             ,
             to
             preach
             at
             all
             ,
             sin
             against
             their
             own
             light
             and
             conscience
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             Laws
             being
             thus
             made
             against
             all
             such
             unlawfull
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             His
             Majestie
             's
             Laws
             being
             no
             way
             contrary
             to
             God's
             word
             ;
             all
             his
             Subjects
             stand
             bound
             in
             the
             obligation
             of
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
               (
               Rom.
               13.
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               1.
               )
            
             And
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             if
             they
             wilfully
             resist
             and
             disobey
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             they
             call
             disobedience
             to
             the
             King's
             Laws
             ,
             Sacrilege
             :
             for
             though
             the
             trespass
             seem
             to
             be
             directed
             but
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             man
             whose
             Office
             (
             and
             consequently
             his
             person
             )
             is
             sacred
             ,
             God
             is
             opposed
             ,
             and
             his
             ordinance
             violated
             .
             The
             King's
             Laws
             though
             in
             themselves
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             particular
             Constitution
             ,
             they
             put
             no
             special
             obligation
             upon
             us
             under
             pein
             of
             sin
             and
             damnation
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             general
             relation
             
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             original
             of
             all
             Power
             ,
             and
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             obey
             Authority
             ,
             their
             neglect
             or
             disobedience
             involves
             us
             in
             guilt
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             us
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Damnation
             .
             ‖
             
               Civilibus
               legibus
               quae
               cum
               pietate
               non
               pugnant
               ,
               eo
               quisque
               Christianus
               paret
               promptius
               ,
               quo
               fide
               Christi
               est
               imbutus
               plenius
            
             ;
             Every
             Christian
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ready
             he
             is
             to
             conform
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             All
             power
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             That
             therefore
             which
             ▪
             Authority
             enjoins
             us
             ,
             God
             enjoins
             us
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             Command
             is
             mediately
             his
             ,
             though
             passing
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             .
             *
             
               Hoc
               jubent
               imperatores
               ,
               quod
               jubet
               &
               Christus
               ;
               quia
               cum
               bonum
               jubent
               ,
               per
               illos
               non
               nisi
               Christus
               jubet
            
             ;
             When
             Kings
             command
             what
             is
             not
             disagreeable
             with
             Christ's
             Commands
             ,
             Christ
             commands
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             called
             to
             obey
             not
             onely
             them
             ,
             but
             Christ
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             suffering
             ,
             
             obedience
             ?
             And
             if
             men
             are
             willing
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             sufficient
             to
             discharge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             disobedience
             ?
          
           
           
             Casuists
             ,
             
             that
             are
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             say
             ,
             it
             holds
             true
             onely
             in
             those
             Laws
             (
             whereof
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             in
             the
             World
             )
             that
             are
             
               purely
               penal
            
             :
             And
             the
             Laws
             which
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             partly
             Moral
             ,
             binding
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             to
             leave
             undone
             some
             moral
             Act
             ;
             
             and
             partly
             Penal
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Omission
             of
             what
             the
             Laws
             command
             ,
             or
             Commission
             of
             what
             the
             Laws
             forbid
             ,
             then
             to
             undergoe
             the
             Punishment
             the
             Laws
             inflict
             .
             Now
             in
             these
             mixt
             Laws
             ,
             suffering
             the
             Penalty
             doth
             not
             discharge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             sure
             truth
             which
             Casuists
             give
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             
               Omnis
               praeceptio
               obligat
               ad
               culpam
            
             ;
             Every
             just
             Command
             of
             those
             who
             have
             lawfull
             Authority
             to
             command
             ,
             leaves
             a
             guilt
             of
             sin
             upon
             those
             mens
             Consciences
             who
             do
             not
             obey
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             where
             a
             Law
             made
             by
             lawfull
             Authority
             requires
             active
             obedience
             ,
             and
             imposeth
             a
             Penalty
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             subject
             stands
             bound
             primarily
             and
             intentionally
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             therein
             enjoined
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Penalty
             threatned
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             secondary
             and
             accidental
             thing
             
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             added
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             reputation
             and
             esteem
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             affright
             them
             from
             the
             neglect
             and
             disobedience
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             the
             suffering
             the
             Penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             transgression
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             required
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             yet
             God
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               Kings
               reign
            
             ,
             and
             who
             requires
             subjection
             to
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             will
             
               not
               hold
            
             such
             persons
             guiltless
             ,
             that
             doe
             not
             the
             things
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             malefactour
             satisfies
             the
             Law
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             execution
             ,
             but
             who
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             without
             repentance
             of
             his
             fact
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             remains
             not
             still
             upon
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             at
             God's
             tribunal
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Neither
             are
             they
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             onely
             ,
             that
             are
             against
             such
             Meetings
             and
             Ministry
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ;
             But
             the
             godly
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christian-Church
             have
             ever
             made
             the
             like
             .
             †
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             Separatists
             or
             Schismaticks
             should
             meet
             
             in
             Conventicles
             ;
             and
             commanded
             that
             all
             such
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             keep
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             should
             be
             demolished
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             keep
             their
             factious
             Meetings
             either
             in
             publick
             places
             ,
             or
             private
             houses
             ,
             or
             remote
             places
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             repair
             to
             their
             parochial
             Churches
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             most
             of
             those
             Sectaries
             was
             forgotten
             and
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             Sozomen
             reports
             ‖
             that
             Theodosius
             the
             great
             ,
             decreed
             that
             the
             Sectaries
             (
             whose
             petition
             for
             liberty
             he
             had
             first
             torn
             in
             pieces
             )
             should
             not
             assemble
             together
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             repair
             to
             their
             own
             publick
             Congregations
             ,
             otherwise
             to
             be
             banished
             their
             Country
             ,
             to
             be
             branded
             with
             some
             infamy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             Common
             privileges
             and
             favours
             with
             others
             .
             And
             our
             neighbours
             and
             brethren
             of
             Scotland
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             judgment
             ,
             did
             in
             one
             of
             their
             late
             general
             Assemblies
             ,
             since
             the
             enacting
             of
             their
             
               solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             make
             a
             special
             Canon
             
               against
               all
               private
               Meetings
            
             ;
             the
             direct
             tendency
             there
             of
             being
             to
             the
             overthrow
             
             of
             that
             Uniformity
             by
             them
             covenanted
             ,
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             Heathens
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             Laws
             have
             made
             all
             such
             Assemblies
             illegitimate
             which
             the
             highest
             Authority
             did
             not
             cause
             to
             meet
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             doe
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             Gods
             (
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             
             Solon's
             Laws
             )
             and
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             they
             have
             shewed
             themselves
             ready
             to
             yeild
             obedience
             to
             their
             Governours
             ,
             in
             desisting
             from
             such
             irregular
             Conventions
             when
             they
             have
             been
             required
             .
          
           
             Though
             Demetrius
             his
             Assembly
             came
             together
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             *
             
               rushed
               into
               the
               Theatre
            
             ,
             and
             there
             kept
             a
             shouting
             and
             Crying
             two
             hours
             together
             ,
             
               some
               one
               thing
               ,
               some
               another
               ,
               not
               knowing
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               came
               together
               :
            
             Yet
             when
             the
             Town-clark
             (
             who
             had
             Authority
             )
             did
             dismiss
             them
             ;
             they
             added
             not
             one
             fault
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             broke
             off
             their
             disorderly
             Meeting
             presently
             .
             And
             they
             shew
             themselves
             more
             refractary
             than
             Demetrius
             himself
             ,
             who
             doe
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             the
             
             practice
             in
             question
             will
             be
             found
             to
             interfere
             with
             it self
             ;
             and
             to
             carry
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             it
             a
             convincing
             Testimony
             of
             its
             evil
             and
             unwarrantableness
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             these
             men
             to
             preach
             in
             private
             Meetings
             (
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             long
             time
             done
             )
             why
             do
             they
             not
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             adventure
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             publick
             and
             Church-assemblies
             also
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             them
             abstain
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             liberty
             in
             the
             former
             ?
          
           
             Is
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             forbids
             them
             to
             preach
             in
             publick
             ?
             The
             same
             Law
             forbids
             them
             to
             preach
             in
             private
             also
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             one
             is
             forbidden
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Then
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             turned
             upon
             them
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             obey
             in
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             since
             they
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             both
             are
             forbidden
             in
             the
             same
             Law
             ?
             surely
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Care
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             obey
             lawfull
             Authority
             ,
             according
             as
             Christian
             duty
             binds
             them
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             silent
             in
             publick
             ;
             the
             same
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             same
             care
             and
             desire
             would
             make
             them
             sit
             down
             in
             silence
             in
             private
             also
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             therefore
             abstain
             from
             publick
             preaching
             ,
             because
             it
             more
             exposeth
             them
             to
             the
             danger
             and
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             than
             private
             doth
             :
             Then
             this
             must
             be
             retorted
             upon
             them
             also
             ,
             that
             their
             obedience
             is
             not
             such
             as
             God
             requireth
             ,
             
               for
               Conscience
            
             ,
             but
             
               for
               wrath
            
             .
             Good
             men
             obey
             for
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             obey
             for
             wrath
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             Eyes
             .
             For
             ,
             none
             contemns
             the
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             first
             despised
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             shall
             that
             be
             accounted
             by
             any
             sober
             Christian
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             his
             appointment
             to
             beget
             grace
             in
             mens
             souls
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             repugnant
             to
             good
             Laws
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             stand
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             observe
             and
             obey
             ;
             is
             contradictory
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             that
             ,
             which
             proclaims
             to
             all
             that
             will
             open
             their
             Eyes
             to
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             its
             unlawfulness
             and
             sin
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARGUMENT
             II.
             
          
           
             THAT
             cannot
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             order
             which
             God
             himself
             by
             his
             word
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ;
             But
             the
             Devil
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             God's
             Command
             is
             for
             order
             in
             all
             things
             :
             †
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Paul
             did
             as
             well
             rejoice
             to
             see
             ‖
             
               the
               order
               as
            
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Coloss.
             Onely
             *
             Death
             and
             Hell
             have
             no
             order
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             death
             to
             a
             godly
             Christian
             to
             see
             disorder
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Service
             .
             For
             what
             is
             a
             Church
             without
             order
             ,
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             Hell
             above
             ground
             ?
             Where
             order
             is
             wanting
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             but
             a
             Chaos
             of
             Confusion
             ?
             Yea
             ,
          
           
             But
             such
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             such
             Meetings
             and
             Assemblies
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             word
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             order
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             should
             be
             distinguished
             into
             flocks
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             flock
             
             should
             have
             its
             own
             shepherd
             .
             
               It
               is
               God's
               ordinance
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             Hildersham
             )
             
               as
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               good
               order
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               Christians
               should
               be
               sorted
               into
               Congregations
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               dwell
               next
               together
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               parish
               ,
               first
               came
               .
            
             As
             it
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             and
             scripture
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             scattered
             about
             ,
             some
             here
             ,
             and
             some
             there
             ,
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             should
             voluntarily
             associate
             and
             combine
             themselves
             in
             a
             distinct
             body
             ,
             under
             what
             Ministry
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             that
             best
             suits
             with
             their
             humour
             ,
             and
             call
             themselves
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             :
             So
             it
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             dictates
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             in
             a
             vicinity
             and
             neighbourhood
             dwelling
             together
             ,
             ought
             to
             join
             together
             with
             those
             of
             that
             neighbourhood
             ,
             according
             as
             most
             conveniently
             they
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             We
             reade
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             ‖
             of
             
               seven
               Epistles
               written
               from
               Heaven
               to
               seven
               several
               Churches
               ,
               all
               which
               had
               their
               abode
               at
               the
               places
               whence
               the
               Churches
               bare
               their
               
               Names
               ,
               these
               are
               scripture
               Churches
            
             ;
             saith
             a
             Presbyterian
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             that
             every
             .
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             should
             have
             their
             own
             pastour
             ,
             *
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               flock
               over
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               overseers
               .
               Timothy
            
             appointed
             Titus
             †
             
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             wheresoever
             there
             was
             a
             body
             of
             people
             for
             a
             fit
             Congregation
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Pastour
             or
             Elder
             placed
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             there
             was
             a
             distinction
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Congregations
             ;
             for
             the
             Elders
             had
             their
             flocks
             over
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             made
             them
             Overseers
             .
             The
             like
             is
             said
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ‖
             
               that
               they
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             Hence
             (
             saith
             Calvin
             )
             *
             may
             be
             gathered
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             office
             of
             those
             Elders
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             These
             had
             no
             certain
             station
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             still
             went
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             to
             plant
             new
             Churches
             ,
             
               Rom.
               15.
               19.
               20.
               23.
               24.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               
               Act.
               1.
               8.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             14.
             16.
             
             But
             the
             other
             were
             by
             God's
             appointment
             fixed
             and
             tyed
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             Congregations
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               
               
               Tit.
               15.
               
               ●1
               Pet.
            
             5.
             1.
             
             The
             diminutive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             used
             in
             
               Luc.
               12.
               32.
               
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             2.
             3.
             
             Not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             †
             doth
             intimate
             as
             much
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               parvum
               gregem
               significat
            
             ,
             it
             signifies
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             great
             flock
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             requires
             ,
             that
             every
             Pastour
             should
             not
             take
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             or
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             they
             should
             have
             certain
             portions
             or
             Congregations
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             particularly
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             should
             bestow
             their
             care
             and
             pains
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             St.
             Paul
             took
             course
             to
             send
             certain
             Ministers
             to
             certain
             particular
             Churches
             :
             as
             ‖
             Crescens
             to
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Titus
            
             to
             Dalmatia
             ,
             and
             Tychicus
             to
             
               Ephesus
               .
               Vnde
               rectissime
               colligimus
            
             (
             saith
             a
             *
             Learned
             Casuist
             )
             
               auditores
               ordinariis
               pastoribus
               contentos
               esse
               oportere
               ,
               ne
               eos
               in
               crimen
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               conjiciant
               .
            
          
           
             So
             't
             is
             God's
             ordinance
             that
             Flocks
             &
             Congregations
             should
             be
             contented
             with
             ,
             and
             depend
             on
             their
             own
             Pastours
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             that
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             †
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               to
               know
               them
            
             (
             to
             own
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             )
             
               that
               
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ;
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
             ‖
             Again
             ,
             
               remember
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               which
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             again
             *
             
               obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               doe
               it
               with
               joy
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               .
            
             In
             both
             places
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             is
             for
             Obedience
             to
             Pastours
             ;
             not
             any
             ,
             such
             as
             people
             themselves
             according
             to
             their
             own
             humours
             shall
             chuse
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             :
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             17
             th
             verse
             .
             In
             both
             places
             ,
             
               YOVR
               RVLERS
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             lawfully
             set
             over
             you
             by
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             even
             as
             St.
             Paul
             commends
             Epaphroditus
             to
             the
             Philippians
             as
             their
             ordinary
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             †
             
               to
               receive
               him
               in
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               gladness
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               such
               in
               rep●tation
               .
            
             So
             ,
             he
             doth
             the
             like
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             their
             own
             Pastours
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             lawfull
             for
             people
             ,
             
             with
             neglect
             of
             their
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             follow
             whom
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             People
             are
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             teaching
             and
             care
             of
             what
             Minister
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             excellent
             and
             orthodox
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             so
             careless
             of
             the
             precious
             Souls
             of
             his
             People
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             them
             at
             random
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             own
             foolish
             fancy
             ;
             but
             doth
             dispose
             of
             them
             himself
             by
             his
             good
             providence
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             from
             and
             under
             him
             have
             Authority
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             Pastours
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             the
             respective
             Ministers
             of
             those
             Parishes
             and
             places
             where
             they
             ,
             with
             other
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             do
             cohabite
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             form
             of
             our
             institutions
             to
             our
             several
             charges
             ,
             runs
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Curam
               &
               regimen
               omnium
               animarum
               parochianorum
               tibi
               plenarie
               in
               Domino
               committimus
               .
            
             The
             definition
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             gives
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
             a
             ‖
             
               Shepherd
               and
               his
               Sheep
               that
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               .
            
             A
             
             lawfull
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             lawfully
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             make
             up
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             Hereunto
             accord
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             St.
             Chrysostome
             
             in
             an
             homily
             
               de
               recipiendo
               Severiano
            
             ,
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               Sicuti
               capiti
               Corpus
               cohaerere
               necessarium
               est
               ,
               ita
               Ecclesiam
               Sacerdoti
               ,
               &
               Principi
               Populum
               .
            
             As
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             body
             cleave
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             of
             necessity
             that
             the
             Congregation
             cleave
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             To
             which
             the
             saying
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             agrees
             .
             
             
               Illi
               sunt
               Ecclesia
               ,
               plebs
               sacerdoti
               adunita
               ,
               &
               pastori
               suo
               grex
               adhaerens
               .
            
             The
             Church
             is
             a
             Congregation
             of
             believers
             united
             to
             their
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             flock
             adhering
             to
             their
             Shepherd
             .
             For
             people
             then
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             are
             at
             their
             own
             liberty
             to
             forsake
             their
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             wander
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             is
             a
             Principle
             that
             tends
             directly
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             it
             .
             Should
             the
             Flocks
             of
             these
             wanderers
             doe
             as
             their
             Masters
             doe
             ,
             leave
             and
             run
             away
             from
             their
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             goe
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             feed
             where
             they
             please
             ,
             their
             owners
             
             would
             expect
             to
             see
             but
             little
             good
             come
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             man●fest
             injury
             will
             thereby
             be
             done
             to
             their
             own
             Pastours
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             vigilant
             ,
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             their
             own
             People
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             deficient
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duties
             and
             offices
             amongst
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             one
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             lawfull
             for
             ten
             ,
             and
             if
             for
             ten
             ,
             then
             for
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             for
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             Pastour
             may
             be
             forsaken
             of
             all
             his
             People
             ;
             which
             how
             contrary
             it
             is
             to
             the
             order
             and
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             any
             person
             of
             sober
             and
             staid
             Principles
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             offence
             to
             others
             (
             who
             are
             prone
             to
             live
             *
             by
             example
             more
             than
             by
             rule
             )
             and
             an
             occasion
             to
             them
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             all
             that
             obedience
             and
             duty
             ,
             that
             by
             divine
             Precept
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Minister
             from
             his
             People
             ,
             would
             soon
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             An
             universal
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             without
             controll
             or
             restraint
             would
             by
             this
             means
             be
             introduced
             amongst
             People
             .
             For
             if
             they
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             wander
             from
             one
             Minister
             to
             
             another
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             none
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             cure
             and
             care
             of
             their
             souls
             :
             neither
             will
             any
             one
             dare
             faithfully
             and
             freely
             to
             rebuke
             them
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             doe
             amiss
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             they
             should
             forsake
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             still
             be
             seeking
             out
             to
             some
             other
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             cursed
             condition
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             †
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             People
             to
             be
             without
             a
             particular
             Pastour
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             as
             
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepherd
            
             ,
             wandring
             now
             here
             now
             there
             ,
             exposed
             to
             Dogs
             and
             Wolves
             ,
             Seducers
             and
             Deceivers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             sinning
             against
             and
             crossing
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             and
             carries
             much
             of
             impiety
             and
             unchristian
             Ingratitude
             in
             it
             :
             God's
             gracious
             promise
             to
             his
             People
             is
             ‖
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Pastours
               according
               to
               mine
               own
               heart
               ,
               which
               shall
               feed
               you
               with
               Knowledge
               and
               Vnderstanding
               .
            
             Now
             when
             God
             shall
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             this
             promise
             to
             a
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             (
             therewithall
             not
             contented
             )
             shall
             out
             of
             a
             vain
             Curiosity
             ,
             light
             and
             needless
             affectation
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             the
             case
             in
             question
             stands
             ,
             it
             can
             proceed
             from
             no
             other
             Cause
             )
             flock
             after
             Strangers
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             
             even
             to
             a
             forsaking
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             their
             own
             faithfull
             Pastour
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             blast
             all
             such
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             their
             pretended
             preaching
             ,
             become
             but
             *
             a
             
               reasoning
               with
               unprofitable
               talk
               ,
               with
               Speeches
               wherewith
               they
               can
               doe
               no
               good
               :
            
             And
             to
             withdraw
             his
             blessing
             from
             such
             unthankfull
             Peoples
             attendance
             on
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             †
             
               hearing
               they
               shall
               hear
               and
               not
               understand
               ,
               and
               seeing
               they
               shall
               see
               and
               not
               perceive
               .
            
             And
             as
             God
             threatned
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ‖
             so
             may
             he
             justly
             punish
             such
             ungratefull
             Male-Contents
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             and
             efficacious
             permission
             of
             them
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             led
             into
             ,
             and
             hardned
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             damnable
             Errours
             ,
             by
             their
             pretended
             teachers
             ,
             And
             so
             ,
             what
             Gastius
             observes
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             true
             of
             all
             such
             humourists
             ,
             ‖
             
               Quia
               à
               veritate
               avertunt
               aures
               ,
               ideo
               Deus
               permittit
               illis
               doctores
               ,
               non
               qui
               lingua
               medica
               sanarent
               ulcera
               ipsorum
               ,
               sed
               qui
               pruritum
               ac
               scabiem
               affectuum
               ipsorum
               commode
               scalperent
               .
            
             Because
             they
             turn
             away
             their
             Ears
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             therefore
             God
             sends
             them
             teachers
             after
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             should
             with
             wholsome
             tongues
             heal
             
             their
             sores
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             nails
             scratch
             the
             itch
             of
             their
             lusts
             and
             affections
             .
             They
             may
             chance
             to
             gain
             some
             empty
             notions
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               of
               science
               falsely
            
             *
             
               so
               called
            
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             sanctified
             or
             saving
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             a
             man
             look
             with
             an
             impartial
             Eye
             ,
             on
             the
             practices
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             that
             transplant
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Garden
             of
             God's
             Church
             ,
             into
             the
             waste
             of
             these
             unlawfull
             Assemblies
             ,
             he
             may
             soon
             discern
             the
             visible
             tokens
             of
             divine
             displeasure
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             ways
             .
             Such
             barrenness
             of
             true
             Holiness
             and
             Christian-charity
             ,
             such
             wilfull
             hardning
             in
             ways
             of
             Schism
             ,
             pride
             &
             prophaneness
             (
             I
             speak
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             mine
             own
             sad
             observation
             and
             experience
             ,
             not
             with
             any
             desire
             to
             blazon
             the
             Crimes
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             my
             heart-breaking
             sorrow
             for
             them
             )
             as
             if
             that
             curse
             pronounced
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             against
             the
             fruitless
             Figtree
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             executed
             on
             them
             ,
             †
             
               Let
               no
               good
               fruit
               grow
               on
               thee
               hencesorth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Their
             faith
             seems
             to
             be
             mere
             faction
             ;
             all
             their
             Religion
             but
             a
             professed
             disobedience
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             a
             studied
             opposition
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             
             which
             (
             through
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             )
             is
             established
             in
             our
             Church
             :
             their
             holiness
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             finding
             of
             faults
             :
             and
             ,
             
               stulto
               zelo
               pleni
            
             (
             as
             saith
             Melancthon
             )
             being
             filled
             with
             foolish
             zeal
             ,
             they
             will
             like
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             inventions
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             fansie
             themselves
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             they
             can
             teach
             their
             King
             how
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             how
             to
             preach
             .
             They
             can
             tell
             what
             Laws
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             what
             Orders
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             presently
             so
             illuminated
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             see
             every
             blemish
             in
             both
             ,
             when
             in
             themselves
             ,
             their
             companions
             and
             families
             ,
             they
             cannot
             see
             beams
             and
             intolerable
             Evils
             .
             Eagle-eyed
             abroad
             to
             spie
             faults
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             things
             that
             concern
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             blind
             as
             Beetles
             at
             home
             .
             Like
             flies
             ,
             ‖
             they
             will
             fasten
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             gall
             or
             sore
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Christ
             in
             his
             Gospel
             hath
             commanded
             us
             ,
             that
             *
             
               each
               should
               esteem
               other
               better
               than
               themselves
            
             ;
             especially
             where
             nothing
             appears
             notorious
             in
             mens
             lives
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             these
             men
             will
             be
             peremptory
             and
             
             Pope-like
             
             in
             their
             definitions
             ,
             on
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             way
             and
             practice
             ,
             counting
             and
             calling
             them
             ,
             Carnal
             ,
             the
             
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             engross
             to
             themselves
             the
             Names
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Godly
             ,
             God's
             children
             and
             people
             ,
             with
             exclusion
             of
             all
             else
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             practice
             and
             opinions
             ,
             from
             having
             part
             or
             lot
             in
             
               that
               business
            
             or
             privilege
             .
             It
             is
             holiness
             enough
             for
             any
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             which
             the
             ancient
             Nonconformists
             give
             of
             the
             Separatists
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             doth
             as
             exactly
             fit
             these
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             made
             of
             purpose
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               †
               evident
               (
               say
               they
               )
               their
               zeal
               hath
               been
               like
               the
               rash
               and
               indiscreet
               zeal
               spoken
               of
               and
               reproved
               in
               the
               Sons
               of
               Zebedeus
               .
               And
               savoureth
               altogether
               of
               Uncharitableness
               and
               not
               of
               Love
               :
               for
               as
               all
               they
               that
               have
               once
               declined
               to
               that
               Schism
               ,
               are
               found
               to
               be
               exceeding
               proud
               and
               disdainfull
               towards
               all
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               ;
               yea
               even
               such
               as
               (
               before
               they
               were
               infected
               with
               that
               Leaven
               )
               were
               patterns
               of
               all
               Love
               ,
               Modesty
               and
               Humility
               unto
               others
               ;
               
               so
               will
               they
               not
               acknowledge
               nor
               reverence
               any
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               graces
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Servants
               amongst
               us
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               respect
               them
               as
               Papists
               will
               do
               .
               No
               ,
               they
               profess
               greater
               detestation
               and
               despite
               to
               the
               most
               godly
               and
               most
               sincere
               men
               amongst
               us
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               to
               such
               as
               are
               most
               notorious
               in
               profaneness
               and
               malice
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
             And
             for
             shameless
             lying
             ,
             spitefull
             railing
             ,
             and
             scurrilous
             and
             Ruffian-like
             profaneness
             which
             they
             observe
             and
             describe
             at
             large
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             found
             that
             these
             come
             any
             whit
             short
             ,
             but
             rather
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             overpass
             the
             deeds
             of
             their
             Predecessours
             .
             So
             that
             I
             find
             that
             note
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             which
             he
             observes
             out
             of
             the
             Parable
             ‖
             concerning
             the
             man
             that
             fell
             among
             Thieves
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             of
             him
             that
             he
             
               went
               down
               from
               Ierusalem
               to
               Iericho
               .
               Ierusalem
            
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             *
             
               holy
               City
            
             .
             There
             was
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             publick
             place
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               Iericho
            
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             unkind
             to
             †
             
               God's
               spies
            
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             is
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             where
             God
             had
             no
             publick
             worship
             at
             all
             .
             Betwixt
             it
             and
             
             Ierusalem
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Desart
             ,
             infamous
             for
             frequent
             Robberies
             and
             Murthers
             there
             committed
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             was
             called
             ADOMIM
             ,
             for
             the
             store
             of
             Bloud
             there
             shed
             .
             There
             was
             King
             Zedekiah
             taken
             ‖
             by
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             thither
             the
             man
             bended
             his
             course
             .
             Whereupon
             St.
             Augustine
             notes
             ,
             
               si
               non
               descendisset
               ,
               in
               latrones
               non
               incidisset
               ,
            
             had
             he
             not
             gone
             down
             from
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             faln
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Thieves
             :
             so
             long
             as
             he
             had
             kept
             himself
             in
             God's
             way
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             kept
             him
             from
             all
             harm
             and
             danger
             :
             But
             if
             he
             will
             goe
             from
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             whither
             else
             he
             please
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             him
             over
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             who
             shall
             
               strip
               him
               ,
               wound
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               leave
               him
               half
               dead
            
             .
             Our
             Church-forsakers
             in
             these
             days
             have
             sped
             no
             better
             than
             that
             man
             did
             then
             ,
             but
             since
             they
             left
             out
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             they
             have
             faln
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             old
             Cheater
             ,
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             the
             Seducers
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             who
             
               craftily
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               :
            
             And
             these
             have
             stript
             them
             of
             their
             Raiment
             ,
             
             all
             that
             external
             appearance
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Modesty
             and
             Humility
             ,
             that
             formerly
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             clothed
             withall
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             left
             them
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ragg
             remaining
             to
             hide
             their
             Nakedness
             :
             wounded
             them
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             judgments
             with
             errours
             and
             falshoods
             ;
             in
             their
             Consciences
             with
             Superstition
             and
             vain
             devotion
             ;
             in
             their
             affections
             with
             utter
             aversness
             and
             crosness
             to
             all
             that
             is
             orderly
             and
             imposed
             by
             Authority
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             they
             are
             left
             
               half
               dead
            
             ;
             some
             life
             remains
             in
             them
             ;
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             and
             forbidden
             ,
             they
             are
             quick
             and
             active
             ,
             but
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             truly
             good
             and
             enjoined
             ,
             as
             dead
             as
             a
             stock
             :
             *
             
               wise
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               good
               they
               have
               no
               knowledge
               .
            
             Such
             is
             God's
             Justice
             and
             Severity
             on
             those
             that
             leave
             Ierusalem
             for
             Iericho
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             if
             all
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             ,
             be
             as
             those
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             doe
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             know
             there
             is
             the
             same
             corruption
             in
             the
             Natures
             of
             all
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             not
             be
             the
             same
             eruption
             in
             all
             )
             God
             and
             Godliness
             have
             not
             greater
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             the
             Devil
             greater
             instruments
             to
             advance
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             the
             introduction
             of
             
             Atheism
             and
             Prophaneness
             ;
             than
             themselves
             .
             God's
             publick
             worship
             and
             worshippers
             are
             matter
             of
             their
             loathing
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             if
             ever
             any
             of
             them
             afford
             their
             presence
             to
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             purpose
             either
             to
             quarrel
             at
             or
             deride
             it
             .
             And
             as
             he
             whom
             they
             serve
             
               goes
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             so
             do
             they
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             beget
             prejudice
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Ministers
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             party
             ,
             of
             the
             worst
             and
             easiest
             sort
             of
             People
             .
             The
             pretext
             of
             Piety
             and
             Conscience
             is
             both
             the
             Veil
             wherewith
             they
             hide
             their
             unparallelled
             Pride
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             and
             their
             Bait
             wherewith
             they
             catch
             simple
             Souls
             in
             their
             Net.
             †
             As
             at
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             under
             Zerubbabel
             ,
             the
             adversaries
             making
             shew
             of
             helping
             forward
             the
             work
             by
             setting
             their
             hands
             to
             it
             ,
             pretending
             they
             sought
             the
             same
             God
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             proved
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             to
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             hinderers
             of
             the
             building
             by
             their
             coloured
             Friendship
             ;
             so
             I
             know
             not
             any
             whose
             courses
             are
             
             more
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peac●
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             to
             the
             inlargement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             these
             men
             that
             would
             be
             noted
             for
             a
             
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               indeed
               deny
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             lives
             they
             would
             henceforth
             stoutly
             consute
             this
             Character
             I
             have
             given
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             comes
             far
             short
             of
             what
             by
             wofull
             experience
             I
             have
             found
             in
             them
             :
             And
             when
             I
             see
             it
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             gladly
             retract
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             as
             with
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             I
             have
             uttered
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             return
             from
             what
             I
             have
             digressed
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             greater
             excellency
             of
             gifts
             and
             parts
             in
             one
             Minister
             above
             another
             ,
             be
             pretended
             ,
             as
             a
             cause
             of
             their
             wandring
             ;
             they
             forget
             what
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             when
             there
             grew
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             amongst
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             which
             they
             observed
             in
             their
             Teachers
             .
             ‖
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
            
             (
             saith
             one
             )
             his
             matter
             is
             powerfull
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             sound
             ,
             his
             Method
             plain
             .
             
               I
               am
               of
               Apolla
            
             (
             saith
             another
             )
             he
             is
             an
             Eloquent
             man
             ,
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             him
             I
             prefer
             .
             
               I
               am
               
               of
               Cephas
            
             (
             saith
             a
             third
             )
             his
             preaching
             I
             most
             affect
             .
             
               I
               am
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             a
             fourth
             )
             I
             care
             for
             none
             of
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             have
             my
             dependance
             wholly
             on
             Christ
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             the
             instrument
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             *
             
               Is
               Christ
               divided
            
             ?
             Can
             he
             be
             the
             head
             of
             such
             divers
             and
             disagreeing
             bodies
             ,
             being
             himself
             but
             one
             ?
             Is
             he
             divided
             from
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             work
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             with
             his
             word
             preached
             by
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             another
             ?
             Can
             ye
             allow
             of
             one self
             same
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             ,
             being
             uttered
             by
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             loath
             it
             being
             uttered
             by
             another
             ?
             Will
             ye
             acknowledge
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             the
             great
             Doctour
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             that
             he
             will
             not
             make
             his
             word
             successfull
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             to
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             by
             what
             Ministry
             soever
             he
             shall
             appoint
             ?
             
               For
               who
               is
            
             †
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               who
               is
            
             Apollo
             ?
             
               But
               Ministers
               by
               whom
               ye
               believe
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Lord
               gave
               to
               every
               man.
            
             They
             are
             but
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             do●
             nothing
             of
             themselves
             ;
             
             but
             God
             so
             worketh
             by
             them
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             I
             ‖
             
               will
               not
               dare
            
             (
             saith
             one
             of
             them
             )
             
               to
               speak
               of
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               wrought
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Gentiles
               obedient
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Ministry
             is
             God's
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             worthiness
             of
             him
             that
             is
             employed
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             its
             virtue
             ,
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             from
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             and
             inward
             operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             worketh
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             ,
             whom
             he
             will.
             Christ
             himself
             converted
             very
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             many
             converted
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Those
             Ministers
             whose
             parts
             are
             most
             Seraphical
             ,
             cannot
             at
             their
             pleasure
             infuse
             grace
             into
             their
             hearers
             hearts
             .
             *
             
               A
               Paul
               may
               plant
               ,
               and
               an
               Apollos
               may
               water
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             
               give
               the
               increase
            
             .
             So
             as
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             any
             thing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             without
             God's
             blessing
             ,
             which
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             instrument
             shall
             not
             hinder
             ,
             as
             making
             most
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             supreme
             Agent
             to
             work
             by
             it
             .
             †
             
               We
               have
               this
               treasure
               in
               Earthen
               vessels
               ,
               that
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               power
               may
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Men.
            
             
             All
             God's
             Servants
             are
             not
             alike
             gifted
             ;
             some
             have
             
               five
               talents
            
             ,
             some
             ten
             ,
             some
             but
             one
             ;
             yet
             all
             may
             be
             his
             faithfull
             Servants
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             their
             gifts
             given
             them
             to
             profit
             withall
             .
             And
             from
             any
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             any
             may
             learn
             and
             profit
             ,
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             not
             their
             own
             Who
             th●ives
             more
             in
             grace
             than
             they
             ,
             who
             conscionably
             attend
             and
             depend
             on
             their
             own
             godly
             Pastours
             ;
             Who
             go
             more
             empty
             away
             with
             the
             shell
             of
             Religion
             onely
             ,
             when
             others
             have
             gotten
             the
             kernel
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             love
             to
             wander
             and
             
               heap
               ●p
               to
               themselves
               Teachers
            
             of
             their
             own
             chusing
             ?
             The
             first
             sort
             find
             the
             p●eaching
             of
             God's
             word
             to
             prove
             wholsome
             food
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             seem
             coiurse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             served
             in
             with
             great
             simplicity
             (
             like
             
             Daniel's
             diet
             *
             which
             was
             but
             Pulse
             and
             Water
             )
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             God's
             allowance
             ,
             allways
             hath
             his
             blessing
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Children
             so
             to
             thrive
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Countenances
               do
               appear
               fairer
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               fatter
               in
               flesh
               ,
            
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             feed
             upon
             Varieties
             ,
             and
             (
             perhaps
             )
             more
             curiously
             cook'd
             dishes
             ,
             yet
             have
             Souls
             that
             are
             still
             thin
             and
             lean
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             their
             banquets
             
             without
             any
             great
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             that
             blessing
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             manner
             of
             Varieties
             prove
             but
             wind
             and
             vanity
             .
             For
             †
             
               Man
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               word
               of
               blessing
               that
               comes
               forth
               of
               God's
               mouth
               .
            
             Neither
             say
             I
             this
             of
             mine
             own
             private
             opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Non-conformity
             say
             the
             same
             .
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               in
               God's
               order
               ,
               under
               a
               meaner
               honest
               Minister
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               be
               a
               more
               humble
               thriving
               Christian
               ,
               than
               he
               ,
               that
               breaks
               that
               order
               under
               pretence
               of
               Edification
               .
            
             Saith
             ‖
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             and
             godly
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             taking
             into
             consideration
             this
             order
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             established
             amongst
             his
             People
             ,
             have
             both
             in
             their
             publick
             Councils
             ,
             and
             private
             writings
             ,
             always
             disallowed
             and
             forbidden
             the
             liberty
             that
             People
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             to
             wander
             from
             their
             own
             Pastours
             ,
             to
             hear
             Strangers
             .
             In
             the
             third
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             (
             where
             
               Saint
               Augustine
            
             himself
             was
             present
             )
             there
             was
             this
             decree
             made
             .
             Placuit
             *
             
               ut
               a
               nullo
               Episcopo
               usurpentur
               plebes
               alienae
               ,
               nec
               aliquis
               Episcoporum
               supergrediatur
               in
               Dioecesi
               suum
               Collegam
               .
            
             Be
             it
             ordained
             
             that
             no
             Bishop
             usurp
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             another's
             People
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             the
             Diocese
             of
             his
             Compartner
             in
             office
             ,
             to
             meddle
             or
             make
             there
             .
             And
             this
             Canon
             extends
             its
             obligation
             to
             Ministers
             of
             inferiour
             order
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             each
             others
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Bishops
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             Dioceses
             .
             For
             †
             
               Sicut
               Episcopus
               se
               habet
               ad
               Dioecesim
               suam
               ,
               sic
               sacerdos
               ad
               suam
               parochaim
               ,
            
             saith
             Aquinas
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             with
             a
             Minister
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Parish
             .
             
               Sine
               spe
               sunt
            
             (
             saith
             ‖
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               )
               &
               perditionem
               maximam
               de
               indignatione
               Dei
               acquirunt
               ,
               qui
               schisma
               faciunt
               ,
               &
               relicto
               Episcopo
               ,
               alium
               sibi
               foris
               Pseudoepiscopum
               constituunt
               .
            
             They
             are
             without
             hope
             ,
             and
             procure
             to
             themselves
             the
             greatest
             destruction
             through
             the
             just
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             make
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             leaving
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             appoint
             and
             set
             up
             another
             ,
             a
             false
             Bishop
             to
             themselves
             .
             Again
             *
             
               singulis
               pastoribus
               portio
               gregis
               est
               ascripta
               ,
               quam
               reger
               quisque
               ac
               gubernet
               ,
               rationem
               sui
               actus
               domino
               reddat
               .
            
             To
             every
             Pastour
             there
             is
             a
             portion
             of
             God's
             People
             committed
             ,
             
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
             And
             saith
             the
             same
             holy
             man
             farther
             ,
             
               Oportet
               eos
               quibus
               praesumus
               ,
               non
               circumcursare
               ,
               nec
               Episcoporum
               concordiam
               cohaerentem
               sua
               subdola
               &
               fallaci
               temeritate
               collidere
               .
            
             It
             behoves
             those
             over
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             run
             about
             hither
             &
             thither
             ,
             nor
             by
             their
             false
             and
             crafty
             temerity
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             Concord
             and
             good
             Agreement
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Canon-law
             it
             is
             ordained
             *
             
               Vt
               dominicis
               &
               festis
               diebus
               presbyteri
               ,
               antequam
               Sacra
               celebrent
               ,
               plebem
               interrogent
               ,
               si
               alterius
               parochianus
               sit
               in
               ecclesia
               ,
               qui
               proprio
               contempto
               presbytero
               ,
               ibi
               velit
               Sacris
               interesse
               ;
               si
               inveniatur
               ,
               statim
               ab
               ecclesia
               abjiciant
               .
            
             That
             on
             Festival
             and
             Lord's
             days
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             before
             they
             beg
             in
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             shall
             ask
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Person
             of
             another
             Parish
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             neglecting
             his
             own
             Pastour
             ,
             desires
             to
             be
             present
             at
             divine
             Worship
             there
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             such
             be
             found
             ,
             they
             shall
             forthwith
             thurst
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             another
             pleea
             
             it
             is
             thus
             decreed
             .
             †
             
               Omnis
               &
               quilibet
               confiteatur
               proprio
               Sacerdoti
               :
               siquis
               autem
               alieno
               Sacerdoti
               voluerit
               justa
               de
               causa
               coufiteri
               peccata
               ,
               licentiam
               prius
               postulet
               &
               obtineat
               a
               proprio
               Sacerdote
               cum
               aliter
               ipse
               illum
               non
               possit
               absolvere
               vel
               ligare
               .
            
             Let
             every
             man
             confess
             his
             faults
             to
             his
             own
             Minister
             :
             but
             if
             any
             upon
             
               just
               cause
            
             desire
             to
             confess
             to
             another
             Minister
             ,
             let
             him
             first
             ask
             and
             obtain
             Licence
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             Minister
             ,
             seeing
             otherwise
             no
             other
             can
             absolve
             or
             bind
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             judgment
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             have
             the
             reverend
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             perswasion
             declared
             themselves
             to
             be
             ;
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             Sermons
             to
             their
             people
             (
             which
             I
             have
             sometimes
             heard
             )
             but
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             Act
             ,
             and
             can
             produce
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             assembly
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Entitled
             ,
             An
             act
             against
             such
             as
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             publick
             worship
             in
             their
             own
             Congregation
             .
             Wherein
             the
             said
             Assembly
             in
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             
               For
               preserving
               
                 order
                 ,
                 unity
              
               and
               peace
               in
               the
               
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 for
                 maintaining
                 that
                 respect
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 ordinances
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 preventing
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 noysome
                 
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 unlawfull
                 practices
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 follow
                 on
                 the
                 peoples
                 withdrawing
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               do
               ordiain
               every
               member
               in
               every
               Congregation
               to
               keep
               their
               own
               
                 Paroch
                 Kirk
              
               ,
               to
               
                 communicate
                 there
                 in
              
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               and
               if
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               shall
               hereafter
               
                 absent
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               except
               in
               urgent
               Cases
               ,
               
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
              
               the
               Ministers
               of
               these
               Congregations
               whereto
               they
               resort
               ,
               shall
               both
               in
               publick
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               by
               admonition
               ,
               shew
               
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Minister
                 ,
              
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               may
               witness
               to
               all
               that
               hear
               them
               their
               due
               care
               to
               
                 strengthen
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 Labourers
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 detestation
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 Separation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 above
                 mentioned
                 Evils
                 :
              
               hereby
               their
               own
               flock
               will
               be
               
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 stedfastness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unstable
                 Spirits
                 of
                 others
                 will
                 be
                 rectified
                 .
              
               Like
               as
               the
               Minister
               of
               that
               Congregation
               from
               which
               they
               do
               withdraw
               shall
               labour
               first
               by
               private
               admonition
               to
               
               reclaim
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               after
               private
               admonition
               given
               by
               their
               own
               Pastour
               do
               not
               amend
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               the
               Pastour
               shall
               delate
               the
               aforesaid
               Persons
               to
               the
               Session
               ,
               who
               shall
               
                 cite
                 and
                 censure
                 them
                 as
                 Contemners
                 of
                 the
                 comely
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               taken
               order
               with
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               For
               better
               observing
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Presbyteries
               at
               the
               several
               visitations
               of
               their
               Kirks
               ,
               and
               provincial
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               their
               censure
               of
               the
               several
               Presbyteries
               shall
               enquire
               hereanent
               .
               Which
               enquiry
               and
               report
               shall
               be
               registrate
               in
               the
               provincial
               Books
               ,
               that
               their
               deligence
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             The
             contrary
             course
             here
             amongst
             us
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             hath
             been
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             godly
             Christians
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             as
             our
             great
             fault
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             God
             abroad
             .
             
               Honorius
               Reggius
            
             ,
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             hath
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             gather
             together
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Edwards
             his
             Gangrene
             ,
             and
             other
             Authours
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             180
             errours
             practised
             in
             England
             ,
             since
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1640.
             
             
             And
             hath
             divulged
             them
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             shame
             of
             our
             nation
             ,
             and
             scandal
             to
             our
             Religion
             ;
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             125
             th
             errour
             ‖
             
               Partem
               Libertatis
               Christianae
               esse
               ,
               non
               audire
               proprium
               Ministrum
               ;
               sed
               ubi
               libeat
               ,
               &
               a
               quo
               plus
               Commodi
               speretur
               .
            
             That
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             for
             people
             not
             to
             hear
             their
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             that
             Ministry
             which
             they
             like
             best
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             they
             hope
             to
             receive
             the
             most
             profit
             .
          
           
             I
             never
             heard
             or
             read
             that
             this
             disorderly
             practice
             was
             tolerated
             or
             allowed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Licence
             and
             privilege
             granted
             by
             certain
             Popes
             to
             the
             
               Mendicant
               Fryers
            
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             matters
             of
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             *
             as
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             ,
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             ,
             with
             power
             thereunto
             annexed
             to
             
               gather
               the
               benevolence
               of
               the
               people
               for
               their
               labour
               .
            
             Which
             occasioned
             such
             a
             contention
             in
             France
             between
             the
             Prelates
             and
             the
             Fryers
             there
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1354
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelates
             of
             France
             convening
             and
             Assembling
             together
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Paris
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             Bedles
             to
             be
             called
             together
             all
             the
             
             Students
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Bachelours
             of
             every
             Faculty
             ,
             with
             the
             chief
             Heads
             of
             all
             the
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             and
             Fryers
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ;
             who
             being
             all
             congregated
             together
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Paris
             his
             house
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             present
             4
             Archbishops
             ,
             20
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             except
             those
             who
             were
             necessarily
             absent
             ,
             with
             full
             consent
             did
             send
             in
             under
             their
             hand-writing
             ,
             a
             complaint
             against
             the
             insolency
             &
             Presumption
             of
             the
             Fryers
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             †
             Byters
             Preaching
             in
             that
             Assembly
             on
             that
             Text
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               18.
               ut
               sciatis
               quae
               ●it
               longitudo
               ,
               latitudo
               ,
               altitudo
               &
               profunditas
               charitatis
               ,
            
             took
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               vigour
               of
               true
               charity
               every
               man
               ought
               to
               hold
               himself
               content
               with
               that
               which
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               intermeddle
               or
               busie
               himself
               farther
               than
               to
               him
               appertained
               or
               belonged
               to
               his
               Office.
               For
               there
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               all
               order
               Ecclesiastical
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               whereas
               men
               not
               containing
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               precincts
               ,
               presume
               in
               other
               mens
               charges
               where
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               this
               Charity
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               now-adays
               waxeth
               
               cold
               ,
               and
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               order
               is
               confounded
               ,
               and
               utterly
               out
               of
               order
               .
               For
               many
               there
               be
               now-adays
               which
               presume
               to
               thrust
               in
               themselves
               where
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               the
               Church
               may
               seem
               a
               Monster
               .
               For
               as
               in
               a
               natural
               body
               appeareth
               a
               Monster
               ,
               when
               one
               Member
               doeth
               the
               office
               of
               another
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               spiritual
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               like-wise
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             the
             same
             evil
             and
             ungodly
             practice
             of
             the
             Fryers
             in
             our
             Land
             and
             Nation
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             did
             that
             famous
             ,
             godly
             and
             learned
             ,
             
               Richard
               Armachanus
            
             Archbishop
             and
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             inveigh
             in
             7
             or
             8
             Sermons
             preach'd
             on
             purpose
             in
             London
             :
             For
             which
             being
             cited
             by
             the
             Fryers
             before
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             to
             appear
             :
             So
             he
             did
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Pope
             valiantly
             defended
             both
             in
             word
             and
             writing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             the
             parishioners
             to
             leave
             the
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             to
             resort
             to
             their
             own
             Pastours
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Pastour
             is
             properly
             appointed
             of
             God
             unto
             that
             Ministry
             which
             he
             exerciseth
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Fryers
             were
             but
             onely
             permitted
             of
             man
             
             thereunto
             :
             and
             therein
             he
             stood
             constant
             unto
             the
             Death
             .
             For
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliff
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             quoted
             by
             †
             Mr.
             
               Fox
               )
               Ab
               Anglorum
               Episcopis
               conductus
               Armachanus
               novem
               in
               Avione
               conclusiones
               coram
               Innocentio
            
             6
             ,
             
               &
               suorum
               Cardinalium
               coetu
               ,
               contra
               fratrum
               mendicitatem
               audacter
               publicavit
               ,
               veiboque
               ac
               scriptis
               ad
               mortem
               usque
               defendit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             the
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             That
             People
             should
             be
             divided
             into
             flocks
             ,
             that
             every
             flock
             should
             have
             their
             own
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             depend
             upon
             him
             ;
             then
             he
             can
             by
             no
             means
             endure
             to
             see
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             order
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             set
             .
             How
             much
             it
             hath
             displeased
             him
             ,
             appears
             in
             that
             famous
             instance
             in
             1
             Chron.
             15.
             13.
             
             
               Because
               they
               sought
               him
               not
               according
               to
               the
               right
               order
               ,
               therefore
               God
               made
               a
               breach
               upon
               them
               .
            
             And
             what
             that
             breach
             was
             both
             of
             order
             on
             the
             Peoples
             part
             ,
             and
             of
             punishment
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               Cap.
               13.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Vzzah
               ,
            
             out
             of
             a
             very
             good
             intention
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             stay
             the
             Ark
             when
             it
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             falling
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             smitten
             
             with
             sudden
             death
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             just
             threatning
             of
             God
             ,
             pronounced
             before
             .
             *
             
               They
               shall
               not
               touch
               any
               holy
               thing
               lest
               they
               dye
               .
            
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             and
             served
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             own
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             order
             also
             .
             There
             are
             many
             duties
             ,
             †
             
               quae
               cum
               bona
               sint
               opera
               ,
               perniciem
               pariunt
               ,
               cum
               non
               eo
               ordine
               quo
               sunt
               constituta
               peragantur
            
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             be
             good
             works
             ,
             yet
             the
             doers
             of
             them
             may
             be
             damned
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             them
             not
             in
             that
             order
             they
             should
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             
               Mart.
               Luther
            
             sharply
             reprehended
             those
             of
             Wittenberge
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             absence
             had
             abrogated
             the
             private
             Mass
             and
             Idols
             ;
             had
             celebrated
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             under
             both
             kinds
             ;
             had
             taken
             away
             auricular
             Confession
             ,
             superstitious
             differences
             of
             meats
             ,
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Popish
             fopperies
             ,
             and
             intolerable
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             ‖
             
               non
               quod
               impie
               fecissent
               ,
               sed
               quod
               non
               ordine
               .
            
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             work
             was
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             ill
             done
             ,
             because
             not
             done
             in
             a
             right
             order
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             justly
             culpable
             and
             blameable
             in
             them
             .
             Circumstances
             of
             actions
             often
             marr
             the
             substance
             .
             In
             divine
             Worship
             our
             care
             
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             service
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             circumstances
             also
             wherewith
             it
             is
             attended
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             warrantable
             by
             God's
             word
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             God
             requires
             that
             even
             the
             *
             wood
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             of
             the
             sacri●ce
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             be
             †
             
               in
               order
            
             .
             And
             doth
             God
             look
             for
             order
             among
             sticks
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             much
             more
             require
             order
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             bring
             Souls
             to
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             What
             gross
             absurdities
             would
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             manifest
             breach
             of
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             If
             one
             Minister
             may
             intrude
             into
             another's
             Parish
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             there
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             private
             house-preaching
             ,
             and
             other
             ministerial
             Acts
             ;
             why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Diocess
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             Diocess
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             ordain
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Episcopal
             jurisdiction
             ,
             whether
             the
             Diocesan
             will
             or
             no
             ?
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             good
             Laws
             and
             Order
             ,
             so
             hath
             been
             always
             forbidden
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             assembled
             in
             
             Council
             .
             Not
             onely
             in
             that
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             it
             was
             decreed
             ‖
             
               non
               licere
               uni
               Episcopo
               in
               Dioecesi
               alterius
               Episcopale
               officium
               exercere
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             36
             th
             Canon
             of
             those
             which
             goe
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             ;
             
               Episcopum
               non
               audere
               extra
               terminos
               proprios
               ordinationes
               facere
               ,
               in
               civitatibus
               &
               villis
               quae
               illi
               nullo
               jure
               subjectae
               sunt
               .
               Si
               vero
               convictus
               fuerit
               ,
            
             &c.
             That
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             dare
             to
             confer
             orders
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             in
             any
             City
             or
             Village
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             Law
             or
             Right
             is
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             be
             convicted
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             leave
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             those
             Cities
             or
             Towns
             do
             belong
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ordained
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             in
             
               Civil
               affairs
            
             ,
             why
             then
             may
             not
             a
             Judge
             who
             is
             Commissionated
             for
             the
             Northern
             Circuit
             ,
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             place
             and
             office
             of
             him
             that
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             Western
             ,
             sit
             on
             the
             bench
             ,
             judge
             causes
             ,
             and
             condemn
             Malefactours
             
               in
               alieno
               foro
            
             ?
             Which
             were
             the
             way
             to
             overthrow
             all
             Justice
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             known
             Axiome
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Sententia
               a
               Iudice
               non
               SVO
               lata
               ,
               
               nulla
               est
               ipso
               jure
               .
            
             And
             ,
             in
             Military
             matters
             ,
             why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             Colonel
             of
             one
             Regiment
             (
             or
             a
             Reformado
             Officer
             that
             hath
             lost
             his
             Company
             and
             hath
             none
             left
             to
             command
             )
             intrude
             himself
             into
             another
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             there
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             muster
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             lead
             a
             party
             ?
             Which
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             open
             a
             Flood-gate
             to
             all
             Confusion
             and
             disorder
             that
             is
             imaginable
             ,
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Now
             order
             being
             a
             great
             part
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
             he
             that
             wilfully
             breaks
             good
             order
             ,
             makes
             himself
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             makes
             void
             his
             Plea
             for
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             which
             may
             be
             instrumental
             to
             beget
             faith
             or
             grace
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             attend
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             when
             she
             had
             seen
             the
             good
             order
             of
             the
             Servants
             that
             ministred
             to
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             was
             so
             astonished
             with
             admiration
             ,
             that
             *
             
               there
               was
               no
               spirit
               left
               in
               her
               .
            
             If
             order
             in
             a
             Family
             doth
             so
             draw
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Minds
             of
             the
             Beholders
             to
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             amiable
             is
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             †
             is
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             
             where
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             is
             always
             present
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appears
             in
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ?
          
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             THAT
             cannot
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             God's
             blessing
             made
             or
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Paul
             that
             plants
             ,
             and
             an
             Apollo
             that
             waters
             *
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             God
             that
             
               gives
               the
               blessing
            
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             their
             labour
             will
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             very
             good
             use
             made
             of
             the
             meetings
             of
             Christians
             together
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Lawfully
             and
             orderly
             regulated
             ,
             without
             manifest
             breach
             of
             any
             Divine
             or
             humane
             precept
             ,
             without
             intrenchment
             upon
             ,
             or
             infringment
             of
             any
             Gospel-order
             or
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             so
             expect
             God's
             blessing
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Yet
             because
             Satan
             hath
             stretched
             his
             hellish
             Subtilty
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             in
             these
             
             last
             times
             (
             with
             too
             unhappy
             Success
             )
             to
             put
             easie
             and
             well-meaning
             people
             out
             of
             the
             sure
             and
             ordinary
             way
             of
             God's
             blessing
             ,
             by
             disparaging
             the
             publick
             Church
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             advancing
             private
             ,
             irregular
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             meeting
             (
             where
             there
             is
             not
             that
             ground
             of
             expectation
             of
             Divine
             concurrence
             )
             into
             competition
             with
             yea
             prelation
             above
             them
             :
             therefore
             (
             makeing
             a
             little
             more
             than
             ordinary
             stay
             here
             )
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             fee
             how
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             commended
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             affixing
             more
             special
             promises
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             ,
             and
             benediction
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             never
             so
             rightly
             :
             and
             how
             it
             hath
             recorded
             the
             faith
             of
             good
             men
             in
             their
             belief
             of
             these
             promises
             ,
             testified
             in
             their
             esteeming
             ,
             useing
             ,
             and
             frequenting
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             of
             God
             accordingly
             .
             †
             
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               oh
               thou
               city
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               ancient
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               the
            
             Iews
             ,
             
               the
               special
               promises
               of
               Divine
               presence
               were
               made
               in
               their
            
             Church
             Assemblies
             .
             ‖
             In
             the
             places
             where
             I
             record
             
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             and
             will
             bless
             thee
             .
             *
             In
             the
             Tabernacle
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             I
             will
             meet
             thee
             and
             Commune
             with
             thee
             of
             all
             things
             .
             
               Which
               promises
               were
               always
               performed
               accordingly
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
            
             Lev.
             9.
             23.
             24.
             
             N●mb
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             Numb
             .
             7.
             89.
             
             
               Thence
               it
               was
               that
               the
            
             Tabernacle
             
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               had
               the
               name
               of
            
             †
             
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               meeting
               ,
               or
               the
            
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             
               To
               those
               that
               attended
               God
               there
               ,
               his
               blessing
               was
               assured
               .
            
             ‖
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             chusest
             ,
             and
             causest
             to
             approach
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dwell
             in
             thy
             Court
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             thy
             house
             even
             of
             thy
             Holy
             Temple
             .
             *
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             dwell
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             they
             shall
             ever
             be
             praising
             thee
             .
             †
             He
             blesseth
             thy
             Children
             within
             thee
             ,
             O
             Sion
             .
             ‖
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             heareth
             me
             ,
             watching
             dayly
             at
             my
             Gates
             ,
             waiting
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             my
             doors
             ;
             
               saith
               Christ
               the
               Wisedom
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               that
               was
               the
               reason
               of
            
             David
             
               's
               so
               great
               love
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             *
             Lord
             ;
             I
             have
             loved
             the
             habitation
             of
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             thine
             honour
             dwelleth
             .
             
               And
               of
               his
               desire
            
             †
             to
             remain
             in
             God's
             house
             all
             
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             ‖
             we
             have
             waited
             (
             
               for
               so
               the
               word
               may
               be
               read
               )
            
             for
             the
             loving
             kindness
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thy
             Temple
             .
          
           
             There
             promises
             of
             God's
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             blessings
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Church
               Assemblies
            
             of
             his
             People
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             were
             so
             generally
             known
             and
             believed
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             of
             them
             prayed
             for
             any
             spiritual
             grace
             or
             mercy
             in
             behalf
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             usually
             expressed
             it
             in
             this
             from
             *
             
               The
               Lord
               bless
               thee
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             †
             
               For
               there
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               the
               blessing
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             So
             again
             .
             ‖
             
               We
               bless
               you
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Priests
             ▪
             whose
             office
             it
             was
             ,
             at
             the
             dismissing
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             God's
             People
             ▪
             to
             *
             
               bless
               them
               in
               his
               house
            
             .
             They
             being
             appointed
             of
             God
             there
             to
             †
             bless
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Whose
             benedictions
             there
             pronounced
             ,
             did
             not
             prove
             an
             empty
             sound
             of
             words
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             spoken
             ,
             they
             mounted
             up
             to
             Heaven
             where
             they
             were
             heard
             and
             answered
             ‖
             
               For
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levits
               arose
               and
               
               blessed
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               their
               voice
               was
               heard
               ,
               and
               their
               prayer
               came
               up
               to
               his
               holy
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               even
               unto
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             respect
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             *
             
               his
               face
               and
               presence
               .
               Cain
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Murther
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             being
             debarred
             the
             benefit
             of
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             complains
             †
             
               I
               shall
               be
               hid
               from
               thy
               face
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             face
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             as
             appears
             afterward
             .
             ‖
             
               And
               Cain
               went
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Nod
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             ,
             was
             celebrated
             by
             Adam
             the
             Father
             ,
             *
             who
             being
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             had
             taught
             his
             Children
             how
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thither
             God's
             People
             resorted
             in
             multitudes
             :
             and
             David
             professeth
             that
             nothing
             in
             all
             his
             Life
             hapned
             to
             him
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             such
             flocking
             to
             God's
             house
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             could
             goe
             thither
             with
             them
             :
             as
             nothing
             aggravated
             his
             misery
             more
             in
             his
             persecution
             by
             Saul
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Son
             
             Absolom's
             rebellion
             (
             for
             't
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             Psal.
             42.
             )
             than
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             the
             happiness
             
             that
             formerly
             he
             enjoyed
             of
             being
             one
             of
             the
             first
             and
             forwardest
             in
             going
             thither
             .
             *
             When
             I
             
               remember
               these
               things
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             
               pour
               out
               my
               Soul
               in
               me
               .
            
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             there
             he
             enjoyed
             God
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             than
             he
             could
             elsewher
             :
             thither
             he
             came
             ,
             ‖
             and
             
               appeared
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God.
            
             What
             longings
             he
             shewed
             for
             God's
             publick
             worship
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             By
             
             Saul's
             persecution
             he
             was
             forced
             from
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             wandered
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Psal.
             63.
             
             Though
             it
             was
             grievous
             to
             him
             to
             fall
             from
             that
             dignity
             and
             favour
             he
             formerly
             had
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             flourished
             in
             
             Saul's
             court
             :
             though
             it
             was
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             lose
             all
             his
             goods
             ,
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             converse
             among
             strangers
             and
             infidels
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             his
             life
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             hardships
             and
             hazards
             ,
             yet
             all
             these
             he
             counted
             small
             and
             Light
             matters
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             one
             great
             evil
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             there
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             publick
             Ministry
             or
             worship
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             
             making
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             any
             of
             those
             other
             evils
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             his
             onely
             request
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             restored
             again
             ,
             
               ut
               sacris
               publicis
            
             ,
             
             &
             Coetui
             piorum
             interesse
             possit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             God's
             house
             again
             .
             Though
             he
             might
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             did
             ,
             converse
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             pouring
             out
             his
             Prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             onely
             support
             he
             had
             in
             his
             exile
             ;
             And
             though
             no
             doubt
             those
             godly
             friends
             he
             had
             left
             about
             him
             (
             for
             he
             had
             such
             in
             whose
             society
             he
             might
             take
             great
             comfort
             in
             his
             banishment
             ,
             he
             had
             both
             ‖
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             *
             a
             Priest
             )
             did
             join
             with
             him
             in
             the
             private
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             this
             contented
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             longs
             still
             for
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             bewails
             greatly
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             ‖
             speeches
             are
             all
             of
             the
             heavenly
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             such
             as
             had
             free
             access
             to
             it
             .
             He
             know
             he
             could
             no
             where
             perform
             divine
             worship
             ,
             with
             so
             free
             and
             glad
             an
             heart
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             of
             so
             large
             a
             blessing
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Ministry
             was
             publick
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Multitude
             of
             God's
             people
             did
             serve
             and
             worship
             him
             .
             There
             he
             vows
             his
             service
             ,
             *
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               
               thanks
               in
               the
               gr●at
               Congregation
               ,
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               among
               much
               people
               .
               ‖
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             And
             calls
             upon
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             *
             
               Give
               the
               Lord
               the
               glory
               due
               to
               his
               Name
               ,
               worship
               him
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               holiness
               .
            
             It
             was
             no
             small
             blessing
             promised
             to
             good
             King
             Hezekiah
             ,
             that
             his
             recovery
             from
             his
             sickness
             should
             be
             so
             soon
             effected
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             detained
             from
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             ‖
             the
             
               third
               day
            
             he
             should
             be
             able
             
               to
               go
               up
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             hearing
             whereof
             was
             equal
             comfort
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             news
             of
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             lease
             of
             his
             life
             .
             It
             hath
             even
             been
             a
             sad
             affliction
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Church-assemblies
             neglected
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregations
             more
             empty
             than
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             debarred
             the
             liberty
             of
             frequenting
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             thereby
             deprived
             of
             the
             most
             lively
             representation
             of
             Heaven
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             the
             obscuring
             much
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             seen
             and
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             seducing
             them
             from
             the
             mutual
             and
             comfortable
             Fellowship
             one
             of
             another
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             
             and
             from
             much
             refreshing
             and
             help
             they
             had
             by
             these
             means
             .
             *
             
               I
               will
               gather
               them
               which
               are
               sorrowfull
               for
               the
               solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               thee
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               reproach
               of
               it
               is
               a
               burthen
               .
            
             'T
             is
             the
             Character
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             makes
             of
             a
             true
             Child
             and
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             affected
             .
             When
             ever
             God's
             people
             did
             shew
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             desire
             to
             prevail
             in
             prayer
             ,
             they
             have
             shewed
             more
             than
             ordinary
             care
             that
             the
             Assemblies
             might
             be
             as
             publick
             ,
             and
             as
             full
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             noted
             by
             ‖
             a
             worthy
             Divine
             of
             Ours
             .
             *
             
               Blow
               the
               Trumpet
               in
            
             Sion
             ,
             
               sanctifie
               a
               Fast
               ,
               call
               a
               solemn
               Assembly
               ,
               gather
               the
               People
               ,
               assemble
               the
               Children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             Fast
             which
             King
             Iehosaphat
             proclaimed
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             .
             ‖
             All
             Judah
             
               stood
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               their
               Little
               ones
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               their
               Children
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             in
             the
             publick
             place
             of
             God's
             worship
             ,
             *
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             that
             they
             met
             .
             The
             People
             of
             Israel
             went
             up
             to
             the
             
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             to
             ask
             counsel
             concerning
             their
             War
             with
             Benjamin
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             prevailed
             not
             .
             The
             like
             course
             took
             king
             Hezekiah
             at
             his
             keeping
             the
             
             Passover
             to
             make
             the
             Congregation
             in
             the
             
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             )
             as
             great
             as
             he
             could
             .
             ‖
             
               Hezekiah
               sent
               to
               all
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               wrote
               Letters
               also
               to
               Ephraim
               and
               Manasseh
               that
               they
               should
               come
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Passover
               unto
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             as
             there
             they
             have
             prevailed
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             could
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             so
             there
             God
             hath
             taught
             them
             more
             than
             they
             could
             learn
             any
             where
             else
             .
             *
             
               When
               I
               sought
               to
               know
               this
            
             (
             viz.
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God's
             providence
             and
             wisedom
             in
             the
             just
             and
             righteous
             management
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             )
             
               it
               was
               too
               painfull
               for
               me
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               till
               I
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               understood
               I
               their
               end
               .
            
             When
             all
             means
             else
             did
             fail
             ,
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             (
             through
             God's
             blessing
             on
             it
             )
             became
             effectual
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             understanding
             in
             this
             Mystery
             .
             Therefore
             he
             concludes
             ,
             ‖
             
               thy
               way
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             Gospel-times
             we
             have
             the
             like
             promises
             of
             God's
             special
             presence
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregations
             of
             his
             People
             (
             
               Mat.
               28.
               20.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               Rev.
            
             1.
             13.
             
             )
             
             so
             it
             was
             professed
             long
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             the
             Godly
             should
             exhort
             and
             stir
             up
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             his
             ways
             ,
             Es.
             2.
             3.
             
             Mic.
             4.
             2.
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             accordingly
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             *
             
               who
               continually
               were
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             And
             also
             in
             the
             converted
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             †
             
               continued
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
               with
               one
               accord
               .
            
             So
             did
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             in
             their
             Churches
             their
             Ministers
             did
             preach
             ‖
             as
             frequently
             as
             the
             persecution
             of
             those
             times
             would
             permit
             .
             And
             there
             the
             People
             assembled
             themselves
             together
             to
             hear
             .
             They
             did
             not
             divide
             themsleves
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Congregation
             going
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             but
             *
             
               they
               came
               together
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             And
             that
             place
             was
             the
             Church
             .
             †
             If
             not
             the
             publick
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             think
             ,
             )
             yet
             the
             place
             where
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hot
             persecution
             of
             those
             times
             )
             the
             whole
             Church
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             meet
             together
             .
             And
             St.
             Hierome
             gives
             this
             commendations
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             at
             Rome
             .
             ‖
             
               Vbi
               alibi
               tanto
               studio
               &
               frequentia
               ad
               Ecclesias
               
               concurritur
               ?
               ubi
               sic
               ad
               similitudinem
               Coelestis
               tonitrui
               Amen
               reboat
               ;
               &
               vacua
               Idolorum
               templa
               quatiuntur
               ?
               non
               quod
               aliam
               habeant
               Romani
               fidem
               ;
               nisi
               hanc
               quam
               omnes
               Christi
               Ecclesiae
               ;
               sed
               quod
               devotio
               in
               iis
               major
               sit
               ,
               &
               simplicitas
               ad
               credendum
               .
            
             In
             what
             part
             of
             the
             World
             else
             is
             there
             such
             studious
             flocking
             and
             resort
             to
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             as
             here
             ?
             Where
             else
             doth
             the
             Amen
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             sound
             so
             loud
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             equalize
             a
             Clap
             of
             Thunder
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Idol-temples
             being
             left
             empty
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             tremble
             therewith
             ?
             Not
             that
             the
             Romans
             had
             any
             other
             Faith
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             more
             devotion
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             in
             believing
             .
             To
             this
             also
             agrees
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             *
             
               primi
               credentes
               in
               templo
               veteri
               Domino
               servierint
            
             ;
             the
             first
             and
             new
             Christians
             did
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Temple
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             by
             some
             ;
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             touching
             God's
             promises
             to
             ,
             or
             benediction
             of
             the
             Church-assemblies
             of
             the
             Iews
             ?
             Their
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             were
             holy
             places
             
             and
             the
             sanctification
             of
             them
             was
             Levitical
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             abolished
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             This
             passeth
             with
             some
             for
             an
             objection
             that
             hath
             force
             enough
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             it
             to
             overthrow
             and
             demolish
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             of
             this
             my
             third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             carefully
             look
             into
             the
             inside
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             tamely
             deliver
             up
             our
             hold
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             no
             such
             formidable
             matter
             in
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             places
             no
             more
             holy
             or
             religious
             than
             any
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             were
             ,
             or
             than
             any
             other
             places
             now
             in
             England
             are
             :
             But
             they
             were
             therefore
             holy
             ,
             Partly
             because
             they
             had
             many
             things
             in
             them
             and
             their
             worship
             ,
             that
             were
             typical
             and
             ceremonial
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             abolished
             .
             The
             Temple
             and
             Tebernacle
             were
             types
             of
             the
             body
             and
             humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ.
             
               Ioh.
               2.
               19.
               21.
               
               Heb.
            
             8.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             might
             be
             one
             reason
             that
             moved
             David
             in
             his
             banishment
             ,
             so
             earnestly
             to
             desire
             his
             return
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             Ps.
             42.
             3.
             
             And
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             we
             reade
             of
             certain
             holy
             and
             devout
             persons
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             prayed
             ,
             †
             
               they
               went
               up
               to
               the
               Temple
               to
               perform
               their
               devotion
               .
            
             And
             those
             that
             could
             not
             repair
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
             might
             and
             did
             pray
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             ‖
             
               with
               their
               faces
               towards
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             And
             Partly
             ,
             because
             God
             placed
             a
             memorial
             *
             
               of
               his
               Name
               there
            
             :
             or
             caused
             his
             Name
             to
             be
             remembred
             there
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             did
             set
             apart
             those
             places
             for
             his
             publick
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             monuments
             of
             him
             .
             For
             as
             Absolom
             erected
             a
             Pillar
             ‖
             to
             keep
             his
             Name
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             so
             did
             God
             chuse
             out
             those
             places
             to
             put
             his
             Name
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             were
             called
             *
             
               his
               habitation
            
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             our
             Churches
             now
             are
             every
             whit
             as
             holy
             as
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             Temple
             there
             was
             ,
             being
             places
             lawfully
             set
             apart
             for
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Name
             remembred
             and
             
               placed
               there
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             had
             this
             in
             them
             and
             their
             worship
             ,
             that
             was
             moral
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             equal
             concernment
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             then
             ,
             that
             publick
             places
             ought
             to
             be
             assigned
             for
             God's
             publick
             worship
             ,
             every
             way
             fitting
             and
             convenient
             for
             
             Ecclesiastical
             conventions
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ought
             to
             meet
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             place
             where
             God
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             be
             more
             graciously
             present
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             than
             elsewhere
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             those
             his
             gracious
             promises
             .
          
           
             And
             touching
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             that
             is
             excepted
             against
             in
             the
             objection
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             :
             Let
             the
             answer
             of
             that
             learned
             and
             pious
             Gent.
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             in
             his
             book
             ‖
             
               de
               non
               temerandis
               Ecclesiis
            
             ,
             be
             heard
             and
             well
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             reader
             will
             easily
             find
             what
             hath
             been
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             maketh
             much
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Temple
               was
               sanctified
               unto
               
                 three
                 functions
              
               ,
               which
               also
               had
               three
               several
               places
               assigned
               to
               them
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 divine
                 presence
              
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               
                 holiest
                 types
              
               thereof
               ;
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               the
               Ark
               ,
               the
               Mercy-Seat
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               was
               therefore
               called
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctornm
              
               ,
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               .
               The
               second
               was
               for
               
                 ceremonial
                 Worship
              
               and
               
                 Atonement
                 :
                 viz.
              
               by
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Oblations
               ,
               and
               other
               Levitical
               Rites
               ;
               the
               place
               thereof
               
               being
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               (
               wherein
               were
               the
               holy
               Vessels
               )
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Priest
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Altar
               of
               burnt
               Sacrifice
               did
               stand
               :
               The
               third
               was
               for
               simple
               Worship
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Doctrine
               (
               without
               any
               pomp
               or
               ceremony
               .
               )
               And
               the
               place
               of
               this
               was
               the
               outward
               (
               Court
               called
               *
               
                 Atrium
                 populi
              
               ,
               and
               ‖
               
                 Solomon's
                 Porch
              
               )
               which
               had
               therefore
               in
               it
               ,
               no
               ceremonial
               implement
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               first
               of
               these
               functions
               ,
               with
               the
               places
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               indeed
               particularly
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               they
               were
               
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 Mystical
                 ,
                 Secret
                 ,
                 Levitical
                 ,
                 Iudaical
                 and
                 Temporal
                 .
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
              
               as
               celebrated
               with
               much
               worldly
               pomp
               .
               Mystical
               ,
               as
               figuring
               some
               spiritual
               things
               .
               Secret
               ,
               as
               either
               performed
               behind
               the
               veil
               or
               curtain
               ,
               or
               else
               sequestred
               and
               remote
               from
               the
               People
               .
               Levitical
               ,
               as
               committed
               onely
               to
               the
               administration
               of
               that
               tribe
               .
               Iudaical
               ,
               as
               ordained
               onely
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               that
               people
               .
               And
               Temporal
               ,
               as
               instituted
               onely
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               continue
               .
               But
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               
                 third
                 function
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               place
               thereunto
               appointed
               ,
               was
               directly
               contrary
               to
               all
               the
               points
               alledged
               to
               the
               former
               two
               .
               First
               it
               was
               for
               
                 simple
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               there
               to
               be
               performed
               and
               delivered
               in
               all
               sincerity
               ,
               without
               any
               Ceremony
               or
               ceremonial
               Implement
               used
               therein
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               matter
               of
               Mystery
               therein
               to
               be
               seen
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               was
               Mystical
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               there
               expounded
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               nothing
               was
               there
               hidden
               or
               secret
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               acted
               wholly
               without
               the
               veil
               and
               publickly
               for
               every
               man.
               Fourthly
               it
               was
               not
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Levites
               ,
               but
               common
               alike
               to
               all
               the
               tribes
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               not
               ordained
               for
               the
               Iews
               particularly
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               Nations
               in
               general
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               not
               to
               endure
               for
               a
               time
               (
               as
               those
               other
               two
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               but
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               called
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Jews
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               during
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Law.
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               by
               Esaias
               the
               Prophet
               *
               
                 my
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               He
               said
               not
               ,
               an
               
               house
               of
               sacrifice
               to
               all
               Nations
               ;
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               ended
               before
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               could
               have
               no
               part
               thereof
               .
               Nor
               an
               house
               of
               prayer
               for
               the
               
                 Iews
                 onely
              
               ,
               for
               then
               had
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               when
               they
               were
               called
               )
               been
               likewise
               excluded
               :
               But
               
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               Jews
               and
               ●●●ntiles
               indifferently
               ,
               which
               theref●●e
               must
               have
               relation
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               consequently
               the
               sanctification
               of
               
                 that
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               function
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               We
               reade
               not
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               reformed
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               other
               two
               functions
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               now
               as
               at
               an
               end
               .
               But
               because
               this
               
                 third
                 function
              
               was
               for
               ever
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               he
               purged
               it
               of
               that
               which
               prophaned
               it
               ,
               restored
               it
               to
               the
               original
               sanctity
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               future
               world
               (
               which
               was
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
               might
               better
               observe
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               precedent
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               reporteth
               and
               confirmeth
               the
               decree
               ,
               whereby
               it
               was
               ●anctified
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 my
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 
                 called
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 my
                 house
              
               ,
               excluding
               all
               other
               from
               having
               any
               property
               therein
               ;
               for
               God
               will
               be
               joint-tenant
               with
               no
               man.
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 all
                 people
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               publick
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               not
               private
               .
               The
               time
               also
               when
               our
               Saviour
               pronounced
               those
               words
               ,
               is
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               for
               it
               was
               after
               he
               had
               turned
               out
               the
               Oxen
               and
               Doves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               things
               for
               sacrifice
               .
               As
               though
               he
               thereby
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               
                 sacrifical
                 Function
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               ended
               ,
               yet
               the
               sanctification
               of
               it
               to
               be
               an
               house
               of
               prayer
               ever
               remained
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             this
             learned
             Gentleman
             ,
             whose
             words
             (
             because
             every
             one
             to
             whom
             this
             may
             come
             may
             not
             have
             that
             Book
             in
             readiness
             to
             peruse
             )
             for
             the
             readers
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             have
             faithfully
             transcribed
             .
             By
             which
             judicious
             and
             learned
             discourse
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             Jews
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             was
             not
             altogether
             Levitical
             ,
             nor
             abolished
             ,
             but
             of
             perpetual
             duration
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Churches
             now
             are
             holy
             as
             theirs
             were
             then
             ;
             the
             sanctification
             of
             theirs
             
             was
             the
             sanctification
             of
             ours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             promises
             of
             divine
             presence
             and
             blessing
             made
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             do
             belong
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             such
             therefore
             as
             neglect
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             serve
             God
             as
             well
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             there
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             private
             Christians
             and
             single
             persons
             ,
             so
             no
             doubt
             according
             as
             the
             exigence
             of
             our
             affairs
             require
             ,
             we
             may
             any
             where
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             doe
             God
             acceptable
             service
             .
             It
             was
             foretold
             that
             in
             Gospel-times
             ‖
             
               In
               every
               place
               incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             as
             St.
             Paul
             bids
             us
             ,
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             so
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               when
               you
               pray
               enter
               into
               your
               Closets
               .
            
             But
             as
             we
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Mystical
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             constant
             attendance
             on
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             
               in
               his
               house
            
             .
             Though
             not
             altogether
             now
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             yet
             still
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Congregation
             that
             do
             and
             ought
             to
             meet
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             publickly
             performed
             .
             And
             
               very
               much
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             place
             too
             ;
          
           
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             place
             freely
             given
             and
             surrendred
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             Land-lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             Founder
             of
             the
             Edifice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             hallowed
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             in
             such
             a
             solemn
             manner
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             the
             custom
             and
             usage
             of
             God's
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Iews
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             in
             the
             purest
             times
             untill
             now
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             delivered
             up
             into
             God's
             possession
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             use
             whereunto
             it
             shall
             ever
             serve
             ,
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             it
             is
             accepted
             and
             owned
             by
             God
             ,
             being
             thus
             given
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             take
             
               Livery
               and
               Seisin
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             his
             house
             (
             which
             is
             as
             really
             true
             of
             our
             Churches
             at
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             visibly
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             *
             
               Solomon's
               Temple
            
             at
             its
             dedication
             .
             )
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             intitles
             it
             himself
             ‖
             
               My
               house
               of
               prayer
            
             .
             And
             the
             Argument
             which
             our
             Saviour
             useth
             to
             prove
             his
             property
             in
             that
             house
             ,
             is
             taken
             
             from
             the
             use
             for
             which
             it
             was
             appointed
             ;
             which
             extends
             its
             force
             equally
             to
             our
             Churches
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             both
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             even
             for
             publick
             prayer
             to
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             't
             is
             a
             place
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             by
             promise
             assured
             his
             own
             gracious
             and
             heavenly
             presence
             and
             blessing
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             may
             be
             and
             is
             enjoyed
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             than
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             consequently
             where
             there
             is
             more
             profit
             and
             good
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             service
             of
             God
             done
             in
             the
             Congregation
             and
             assembling
             together
             of
             his
             people
             there
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             house
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             there
             is
             not
             that
             holiness
             affixed
             to
             places
             now
             since
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             before
             ,
             yet
             our
             assembling
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             as
             holy
             now
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             wheresoever
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             take
             away
             all
             religious
             differences
             of
             places
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             place
             were
             holier
             than
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               21.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             8.
             )
             It
             is
             true
             of
             inherent
             holiness
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             relative
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             always
             remembred
             
             to
             prevent
             mistake
             )
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             no
             where
             compare
             private
             and
             profane
             places
             ,
             with
             publick
             and
             consecrated
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             worship
             we
             doe
             to
             him
             were
             as
             much
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             or
             as
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             which
             we
             doe
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             we
             doe
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             he
             compares
             publick
             places
             then
             ,
             with
             publick
             now
             ,
             and
             private
             with
             private
             ;
             and
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Jews
             God
             shall
             have
             an
             house
             for
             his
             publick
             worship
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             Nations
             where
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             his
             Gospel
             .
             God
             will
             not
             be
             worshipped
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             onely
             ,
             nor
             shall
             his
             presence
             be
             tyed
             to
             that
             place
             more
             than
             to
             other
             such
             like
             houses
             of
             God
             elsewhere
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             have
             houses
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             properly
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             his
             publick
             worship
             and
             service
             
               amongst
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             It
             was
             a
             part
             of
             that
             heavy
             Yoke
             that
             was
             intolerable
             on
             the
             Necks
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             take
             long
             and
             tedious
             journeys
             ,
             to
             come
             from
             all
             Quarters
             of
             their
             Country
             to
             one
             place
             to
             worship
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             
             not
             dare
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             case
             of
             absolute
             nenessity
             ,
             to
             perform
             publick
             service
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ;
             yea
             that
             their
             very
             private
             Devotions
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             either
             *
             in
             ,
             or
             †
             toward
             that
             place
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             besides
             our
             Closets
             for
             our
             private
             Devotions
             ,
             we
             have
             Churches
             in
             our
             several
             Towns
             ,
             Parishes
             and
             Villages
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             God
             present
             to
             hear
             ,
             accept
             and
             bless
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             find
             honest
             and
             good
             hearts
             to
             resort
             to
             them
             .
             Every
             place
             hath
             God's
             presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             alike
             sanctified
             for
             his
             service
             ;
             but
             every
             place
             is
             not
             alike
             separated
             from
             common
             and
             profane
             use
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             and
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             owned
             and
             accepted
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             God's
             presence
             ,
             or
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             like
             blessing
             in
             one
             place
             as
             in
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             saith
             that
             holy
             and
             ancient
             Synod
             at
             Gangra
             in
             Paphlagonia
             ,
             under
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             )
             ‖
             
               Omnem
               locum
               aedificatum
               in
               nomine
               Dei
               honor
               amus
               ,
               &
               Congregationem
               in
               Ecclesia
               factam
               ob
               utilitatem
               communem
               recipimus
               .
            
             We
             do
             honour
             every
             place
             built
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             reverence
             and
             receive
             
             the
             Congregation
             met
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Common
             advantage
             .
             Churches
             then
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             respected
             and
             frequented
             rather
             than
             other
             places
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             holy
             Use
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             there
             made
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             same
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             *
             
               Si
               quis
               docet
               domum
               Dei
               contemptibilem
               esse
               ,
               &
               Conventus
               qui
               in
               ea
               celebantur
               ,
            
             
             
               anathema
               sit
            
             .
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             God
             may
             be
             slighted
             ,
             or
             the
             Congregations
             that
             assemble
             therein
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Canon
             ,
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             ordain
             ,
             †
             
               Si
               quis
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               seorsum
               Conventus
               celebrrat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             keep
             any
             Convention
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Synod
             (
             as
             History
             ‖
             tells
             us
             )
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             for
             perswading
             such
             as
             refrained
             the
             Church
             and
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             raise
             Conventicles
             and
             Brotherhood
             in
             their
             private
             Houses
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               Civil
               Law
               it
               is
               decreed
               ,
               *
               That
               the
               sacred
               Mystery
               or
               Mysteries
               be
               not
               done
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               but
               be
               celebrated
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               things
               be
               done
               contrary
               to
               the
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Faith
               ;
               
               unless
               they
               call
               to
               the
               celebrating
               of
               the
               same
               such
               Clerks
               of
               whose
               Faith
               and
               Conformity
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               made
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               are
               deputed
               thereunto
               by
               the
               good
               will
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               done
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               House
               wherein
               these
               things
               are
               done
               ,
               shall
               be
               confiscated
               ,
               and
               themselves
               shall
               be
               punished
               at
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             St.
             Paul
             commands
             us
             †
             
               Every
               where
               to
               lift
               up
               holy
               hands
               without
               wrath
               .
            
             But
             those
             hands
             cannot
             be
             pure
             that
             are
             profane
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             have
             other
             than
             such
             ,
             who
             contemn
             the
             Church
             .
             ‖
             
               As
               therefore
               we
               exhort
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               even
               so
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               service
               by
               the
               People
               of
               God
               assembled
               ,
               we
               think
               not
               any
               place
               so
               good
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               Exhortation
               so
               fit
               ,
               as
               that
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               O
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Beauty
               of
               Holiness
               .
            
             But
             now
             (
             alas
             )
             we
             live
             to
             see
             those
             prophetique
             words
             ,
             uttered
             by
             a
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             Gentleman
             above
             60
             years
             agoe
             ,
             
             to
             be
             verified
             and
             fulfilled
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             He
             discerning
             then
             the
             great
             increase
             and
             growth
             of
             Sectaries
             in
             this
             Realm
             said
             ;
             That
             time
             
             would
             soon
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             (
             if
             it
             were
             not
             resisted
             )
             that
             God
             would
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             Churches
             into
             Barns
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             again
             into
             Fields
             ,
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             under
             Hedges
             :
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             (
             robbed
             of
             all
             dignity
             and
             respect
             )
             be
             as
             contemptible
             as
             those
             places
             ;
             all
             Order
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Church-government
             left
             to
             the
             newness
             of
             Opinion
             and
             Mens
             fancies
             ;
             yea
             and
             soon
             after
             ,
             as
             many
             kinds
             of
             Religions
             spring
             up
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Parish
             Churches
             within
             England
             ,
             every
             contentious
             and
             ignorant
             Person
             cloathing
             his
             Fancy
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Imagination
             with
             the
             Gift
             of
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             (
             wherein
             I
             hope
             the
             candid
             Reader
             will
             pardon
             my
             Prolixity
             in
             this
             plain
             Vindication
             of
             the
             langu●shing
             Reputation
             of
             Church-assemblies
             )
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             speciality
             of
             Divine
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             the
             publick
             Dispensation
             of
             God's
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             expect
             a
             greater
             Blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             our
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             than
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             no
             promise
             of
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             made
             to
             such
             Preaching
             and
             Meetings
             ,
             
             as
             are
             in
             question
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             engaged
             himself
             for
             a
             Blessing
             to
             any
             People
             ,
             waiting
             on
             him
             (
             as
             they
             count
             it
             )
             in
             a
             way
             out
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             But
             as
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             to
             hear
             Intruders
             ,
             Ier.
             27.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             he
             hath
             expresly
             said
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             Blessing
             at
             all
             accompany
             such
             a
             Ministry
             and
             such
             attendance
             on
             it
             .
             Let
             that
             place
             in
             *
             Ieremiah
             be
             noted
             ,
             
               I
               sent
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               shall
               not
               profit
               this
               People
               at
               all
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               Sive
               vera
               praedicent
               ,
               sive
               falsa
               ,
            
             Saith
             †
             a
             Presbyterian
             Divine
             :
             Whether
             they
             preach
             that
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             false
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             not
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             not
             what
             they
             teach
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             warrant
             .
             Thence
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Tarnovius
             thinks
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             rebuked
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             silence
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             when
             he
             confessed
             and
             declared
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             Soul-saving
             truth
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             viz.
             *
             that
             
               Christ
               was
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               God
               ,
            
             because
             he
             had
             no
             calling
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             are
             full
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             †
             
               How
               shall
               they
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               
               heard
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
            
             The
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             such
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             as
             should
             beget
             Faith
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             Grace
             is
             ordinarily
             wrought
             and
             increased
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             ,
             People
             may
             expect
             God's
             Blessing
             .
             Now
             thus
             none
             can
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             thus
             preach
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             profitably
             to
             beget
             Faith
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             sent
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             succesfull
             in
             their
             Ministry
             without
             a
             Mission
             .
             They
             may
             talk
             ,
             as
             Usurpers
             ;
             but
             not
             preach
             ,
             as
             God's
             Ambassadours
             .
             They
             may
             satisfie
             the
             Itch
             of
             the
             Ear
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             instrumental
             to
             work
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             God
             will
             not
             concur
             with
             that
             Ministry
             he
             sends
             not
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             Faith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               10.
               8.
               
               All
               that
               ever
               came
               before
               me
               are
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               .
            
             Why
             ,
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             before
             Christ.
             Were
             they
             all
             .
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             true
             Pastours
             ?
             The
             Emphasis
             lies
             in
             the
             word
             
               [
               came
            
             ]
             which
             being
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             makes
             it
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             ever
             came
             ,
             or
             shall
             come
             after
             Christ
             are
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             also
             ,
             as
             
             well
             as
             those
             that
             came
             before
             him
             .
             ‖
             St.
             Hierome's
             note
             upon
             the
             text
             makes
             it
             clear
             .
             
               Venerunt
               inquit
               Christus
               ,
               non
               qui
               missi
               sunt
               ,
               de
               quibus
               Propheta
               ,
               veniebant
               a
               se
               &
               ego
               non
               mittebam
               eos
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             all
             that
             were
             sent
             before
             him
             ,
             were
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             came
             before
             me
             .
             Plainly
             shewing
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             come
             amongst
             the
             People
             of
             God
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             without
             a
             lawfull
             Sending
             ,
             is
             a
             Thief
             and
             a
             Robber
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             Christ's
             true
             
               Sheep
               will
            
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             
               hear
               him
            
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
             the
             Preaching
             and
             Ministry
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             the
             Preaching
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Persons
             sent
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Persons
             in
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ordained
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             
             but
             that
             some
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             ordained
             Ministers
             (
             all
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             presently
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             to
             perform
             Acts
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             For
             it
             may
             so
             be
             in
             a
             true
             setled
             and
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             lawfull
             Cause
             ,
             and
             
             by
             lawfull
             Authority
             ,
             a
             Person
             ordained
             may
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             justly
             suspended
             from
             performing
             any
             ministerial
             Acts
             ;
             as
             Abiathar
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             by
             King
             Solomon
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Office
             were
             Lawless
             ,
             and
             exempt
             from
             all
             legal
             and
             just
             Restraint
             and
             Censure
             .
             And
             although
             a
             Person
             in
             holy
             Orders
             cannot
             have
             his
             Ordination
             ordinarily
             made
             void
             by
             any
             ,
             
               quoad
               internam
               potestatem
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             inward
             Power
             of
             Order
             that
             is
             conferred
             on
             him
             in
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             so
             as
             upon
             his
             Restauration
             he
             need
             be
             re-ordained
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             made
             void
             
               quoad
               externam
               executionem
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             outward
             Execution
             of
             that
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             either
             for
             a
             set-time
             or
             season
             ,
             or
             else
             during
             his
             Life
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Governours
             thereof
             ,
             to
             suspend
             a
             Minister
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             rase
             out
             that
             
               Characterem
               insculptum
            
             ,
             that
             intrinsical
             Authority
             received
             in
             his
             Ordination
             .
             And
             a
             Person
             so
             lawfully
             suspended
             by
             Authority
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             may
             he
             in
             such
             a
             case
             execute
             the
             Office
             
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             may
             he
             not
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             Acts
             of
             lawfull
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             signifie
             nothing
             ;
             Governours
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             Church-discipline
             is
             a
             mere
             empty
             Name
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             Cypher
             .
             Then
             might
             Abiathar
             have
             executed
             the
             High-priest's
             Office
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             King
             
             Solomon's
             Exauctoration
             of
             him
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             stand
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             *
             in
             subjection
             ,
             will
             be
             made
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             such
             Ministers
             as
             notwithstanding
             their
             legal
             Restraint
             ,
             or
             suspension
             from
             Execution
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             do
             yet
             constantly
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             preaching
             and
             other
             ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             Law
             they
             are
             allowed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             inhibited
             by
             God's
             Vicegerents
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             consequently
             have
             not
             that
             sending
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             saith
             is
             necessary
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             preaching
             is
             to
             be
             instrumental
             to
             work
             Faith
             ,
             and
             other
             saving
             Graces
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             God's
             People
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             calling
             or
             sending
             can
             such
             a
             Minister
             as
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             
             pretend
             to
             ,
             
             for
             his
             setting
             up
             a
             Course
             of
             House-preaching
             ,
             or
             other
             ministerial
             Acts
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             or
             Parish
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             publick
             constant
             preaching
             Minister
             established
             by
             Law
             ?
             If
             he
             hath
             any
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             third
             way
             of
             calling
             or
             sending
             ,
          
           
             Extradordinary
             calling
             or
             sending
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             God
             himself
             immediately
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             or
             Ministry
             of
             any
             humane
             Help
             or
             Authority
             .
             †
             
               Not
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               by
               man.
            
             Either
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             divine
             Vision
             or
             Revelation
             :
             and
             thus
             St.
             Paul
             was
             called
             and
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Macedonia
             ‖
             
               A
               Vision
               appeared
               to
            
             Paul
             
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               saying
               ,
               come
               over
               into
            
             Macedonia
             
               and
               help
               us
               ;
               And
               after
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               Vision
               ,
               immediately
               we
               endeavoured
               to
               go
               into
            
             Macedonia
             ,
             
               assuredly
               ,
               gathering
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               called
               us
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             secret
             impulse
             on
             mens
             spirits
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             Such
             was
             *
             Philip
             the
             Deacon's
             going
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Samariah
             ,
             and
             
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             dispersing
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             Such
             also
             was
             the
             Calling
             of
             those
             who
             at
             the
             same
             dispersion
             ,
             first
             preached
             Christ
             at
             
               Phoenicia
               and
               Cyprus
            
             †
             and
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             were
             but
             private
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             think
             no
             wise
             men
             will
             pretend
             to
             these
             extraordinary
             Callings
             or
             Sendings
             in
             these
             days
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             say
             they
             are
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             but
             in
             like
             Cases
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             Extraordinary
             onely
             take
             place
             where
             ordinary
             are
             not
             to
             be
             had
             .
             The
             internal
             and
             extraordinary
             sending
             is
             secret
             and
             invisible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             every
             Heretick
             may
             say
             the
             same
             ;
             
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             prove
             his
             extraordinary
             and
             invisible
             Calling
             by
             the
             working
             of
             some
             ‖
             Miracle
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             special
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
             'T
             is
             true
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             had
             〈◊〉
             immediate
             and
             extraordinary
             Calling
             ▪
             *
             and
             yet
             wrought
             no
             Miracle
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             reserved
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             the
             immediate
             Forerunner
             ,
             to
             manifest
             himself
             unto
             the
             world
             by
             )
             but
             then
             ,
             that
             Calling
             of
             his
             was
             foretold
             ,
             
             and
             witnessed
             by
             plain
             testimonies
             of
             †
             Scripture
             .
             And
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             and
             Condition
             of
             his
             Life
             (
             as
             it
             was
             well
             known
             to
             all
             Israel
             )
             were
             no
             other
             than
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             calling
             or
             sending
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Minister
             there
             ,
             in
             a
             setled
             and
             constituted
             Church
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             Person
             in
             holy
             Orders
             hath
             the
             cure
             and
             care
             of
             a
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             of
             God's
             People
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             all
             other
             ministerial
             Acts
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             under
             God
             ,
             have
             Authority
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             according
             to
             good
             and
             wholsome
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             in
             that
             behalf
             made
             and
             established
             .
             ‖
             
               God
               calleth
               ordinarily
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               her
               voice
               is
               his
               .
               Therefore
               whensoever
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               learned
               ,
               wise
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               hath
               publickly
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               saith
               to
               any
               thou
               shalt
               he
               sent
               to
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               goe
               for
               us
               ;
               then
               doth
               God
               call
               ;
               Saith
            
             Mr.
             Perkins
             .
             Sending
             implies
             the
             Act
             of
             another
             that
             hath
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             send
             ,
             He
             cannot
             be
             
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             that
             comes
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             preach
             and
             doe
             all
             ministerial
             Acts
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             .
             He
             comes
             not
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             .
             And
             a
             Christian
             can
             in
             nothing
             shew
             himself
             more
             impudent
             ,
             than
             in
             embracing
             such
             ,
             as
             Teachers
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             come
             in
             their
             own
             Names
             .
             *
             
               If
               one
               come
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               ,
               him
               ye
               will
               receive
               :
            
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             blaming
             them
             much
             for
             it
             .
             And
             because
             there
             are
             so
             many
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             run
             before
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             any
             Person
             undertakes
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             calling
             to
             that
             work
             be
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             own
             Comfort
             and
             the
             Peoples
             profit
             .
             Though
             St.
             Paul
             was
             immediately
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             †
             Ananias
             for
             imposition
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             clear
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             was
             called
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ‖
             ordained
             or
             appointed
             to
             be
             their
             Doctour
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             Calling
             might
             be
             publickly
             declared
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             else
             might
             intrude
             into
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             necessary
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             
             was
             immediately
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             necessary
             is
             it
             in
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             now
             that
             extraordinary
             Calling
             ,
             but
             onely
             are
             mediately
             ordained
             and
             appointed
             to
             that
             work
             by
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             under
             God
             have
             power
             to
             send
             and
             appoint
             Pastours
             over
             the
             several
             Flocks
             of
             his
             People
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Now
             if
             such
             a
             person
             as
             is
             in
             the
             question
             ,
             cannot
             make
             out
             his
             calling
             or
             sending
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ways
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             Town
             or
             Parish
             ,
             where
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             thus
             to
             execute
             the
             Office
             (
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             )
             of
             a
             Minister
             ;
             certainly
             then
             he
             hath
             no
             Calling
             or
             sending
             at
             all
             :
             But
             is
             like
             one
             that
             shall
             enter
             into
             another
             man's
             house
             ,
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             door
             :
             and
             that
             (
             we
             know
             )
             is
             no
             fair
             possession
             of
             an
             house
             ;
             he
             that
             enters
             in
             at
             the
             windows
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             thrown
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             Of
             such
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             *
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               entreth
               not
               by
               the
               door
               into
               the
               sheepfold
               ,
               but
               climbeth
               up
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               a
               Thief
               and
               a
               Robber
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
             if
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             who
             baulking
             the
             lawfull
             and
             ordinary
             
             way
             of
             entrance
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             derive
             their
             power
             on
             earth
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             break
             in
             without
             ,
             yea
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Leave
             of
             their
             Governours
             that
             act
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             and
             Stead
             )
             then
             are
             not
             they
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             none
             of
             God's
             promises
             of
             blessing
             annexed
             to
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             renders
             the
             best
             actions
             that
             can
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             done
             unlawfully
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             as
             have
             no
             particular
             Calling
             or
             Command
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             .
             This
             doth
             quite
             alter
             and
             diversifie
             the
             nature
             of
             actions
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             are
             varied
             from
             what
             otherwise
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             some
             other
             things
             .
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             old
             ;
             
               Bonum
               extra
               proprium
               subjectum
               ,
               in
               malum
               mutatur
            
             ;
             Every
             good
             thing
             ,
             out
             of
             its
             proper
             place
             and
             subject
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             evil
             .
             V.
             g.
             In
             the
             natural
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             hand
             is
             a
             very
             good
             and
             usefull
             member
             ,
             for
             the
             offices
             of
             Common
             life
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             hand
             be
             out
             of
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             grow
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Head
             or
             Leg
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             where
             it
             ought
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             
             longer
             a
             good
             or
             usefull
             member
             ,
             but
             a
             deformed
             and
             monstrous
             excrescence
             of
             Nature
             .
             In
             the
             body
             politick
             or
             state
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doeth
             evil
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             just
             and
             good
             work
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             such
             a
             place
             or
             circuit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             justice
             ,
             but
             murther
             .
             Ammon
             abusing
             his
             Sister
             Tamar
             by
             filthy
             incest
             ▪
             ought
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             dye
             ,
             Absolom
             killed
             him
             with
             the
             Sword
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             did
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             †
             God
             commanded
             :
             Yet
             Absolom
             sinned
             greatly
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             the
             man
             that
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             but
             David
             the
             King.
             In
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             preaching
             the
             word
             is
             an
             excellent
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             as
             ‖
             foolish
             as
             the
             world
             do
             account
             it
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             performed
             by
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             a
             just
             and
             legal
             prohibition
             and
             restraint
             from
             the
             doing
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             preaching
             ,
             but
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             even
             what
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             *
             
               beating
               the
               air
            
             .
             Whensoever
             a
             Commandment
             is
             limited
             to
             
             persons
             and
             places
             ,
             that
             Command
             makes
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             leave
             the
             thing
             required
             undone
             ;
             and
             the
             not
             commanding
             ,
             yea
             ,
             forbidding
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             others
             that
             shall
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             the
             Precept
             that
             makes
             the
             thing
             to
             such
             persons
             ,
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             to
             be
             lawfull
             or
             sinfull
             .
             Wrath
             hath
             been
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             on
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             rashly
             adventured
             on
             a
             thing
             that
             in
             it self
             hath
             been
             very
             good
             ,
             yet
             had
             no
             particular
             Command
             for
             it
             .
             This
             appears
             plainly
             in
             the
             case
             of
             †
             Vzzah
             .
             Though
             his
             intention
             was
             good
             ,
             yet
             it
             belonged
             not
             to
             him
             to
             touch
             the
             Ark
             ,
             for
             the
             charge
             and
             care
             thereof
             was
             committed
             to
             ‖
             others
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Policy
             of
             Satan
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             men
             to
             abide
             and
             abound
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             (
             materially
             )
             evil
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             needs
             be
             doing
             good
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             draw
             them
             on
             to
             doe
             that
             good
             unlawfully
             ,
             without
             a
             calling
             to
             it
             or
             warrant
             for
             it
             .
             And
             it
             were
             well
             that
             People
             who
             are
             so
             easily
             misled
             by
             the
             specious
             pretext
             of
             good
             ,
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Wile
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whereby
             he
             deceives
             simple
             souls
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             .
             When
             we
             set
             upon
             the
             performance
             
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             weigh
             with
             our selves
             how
             good
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             what
             warrant
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             performances
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             :
             For
             God
             stands
             upon
             Circumstances
             as
             well
             as
             Duties
             .
             *
             
               It
               shall
               be
               then
               our
               righteousness
               ,
               if
               we
               observe
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               Commandments
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               AS
               HE
               HATH
               COMMANDED
               VS
               .
            
             Say
             we
             doe
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             doe
             it
             not
             as
             he
             commanded
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             right
             in
             God's
             sight
             ,
             who
             requires
             that
             a
             thing
             be
             not
             onely
             good
             ,
             but
             also
             regularly
             performed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             material
             goodness
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             that
             will
             free
             us
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Command
             we
             have
             out
             of
             God's
             word
             for
             the
             doing
             it
             .
             Neither
             can
             we
             depend
             upon
             any
             promise
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             God's
             Precept
             for
             the
             action
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             edification
             in
             faith
             ,
             knowledge
             and
             holiness
             ,
             is
             specially
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             that
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             regularly
             and
             orderly
             in
             God's
             ways
             ,
             set
             over
             a
             Congregation
             .
             Christians
             own
             pastours
             have
             a
             more
             special
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             them-ward
             ;
             as
             St.
             Paul
             the
             Doctour
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             ,
             towards
             that
             People
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             appointed
             the
             proper
             Minister
             .
             And
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Baines
             )
             †
             
               If
               this
               were
               well
               considered
               it
               would
               cure
               in
               us
               that
               affectation
               of
               the
               confluence
               of
               strangers
               ,
               when
               our
               hearts
               do
               not
               so
               fervently
               embrace
               our
               own
               Pastours
               .
               And
               it
               should
               instr●●●
               People
               to
               depend
               especially
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               set
               over
               them
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               they
               who
               are
               furnished
               from
               God
               in
               〈◊〉
               eminent
               manner
               ,
               with
               grace
               towards
               them
               ▪
               They
               are
               foolish
               sheep
               that
               know
               not
               the●
               own
               shepherds
               voice
               ,
               and
               foolish
               People
               that
               know
               not
               their
               own
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             reason
             ,
             whose
             Ministry
             may
             we
             think
             God
             will
             bless
             ,
             either
             his
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Flock
             is
             committed
             by
             himself
             ;
             who
             ‖
             
               is
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord●
            
             whom
             *
             
               God
               hath
               made
               their
               overseer
               ▪
            
             who
             have
             †
             
               the
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               watching
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ?
            
             Or
             his
             ,
             who
             runs
             before
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             lawfull
             call
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             ;
             who
             hath
             no
             relation
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Flock
             ,
             ‖
             
               whose
               own
               the
               sheep
               are
               not
               ▪
            
             he
             having
             no
             charge
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             
             account
             to
             make
             for
             them
             (
             other
             than
             for
             his
             irregular
             intrusion
             amongst
             them
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             doe
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             for
             seducing
             them
             away
             from
             their
             own
             Pastour
             )
             be
             his
             parts
             and
             qulifications
             otherwise
             Angelical
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             never
             so
             Evangelical
             ?
          
           
             Pastours
             of
             Congregations
             are
             called
             *
             
               Christ's
               Ambassadours
            
             to
             their
             People
             .
             It
             is
             their
             Commission
             that
             makes
             their
             Embassie
             succesfull
             .
             Another
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             equal
             ,
             or
             greater
             fitness
             for
             the
             Employment
             ,
             but
             he
             onely
             that
             hath
             deputation
             for
             the
             service
             ,
             is
             received
             and
             hath
             audience
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             no
             lawfull
             mission
             to
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             intrude
             themselves
             amongst
             them
             ,
             may
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             that
             have
             ;
             yet
             of
             him
             that
             acts
             by
             lawfull
             appointment
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             
               preacheth
               with
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             those
             that
             come
             in
             by
             stealth
             and
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             right
             there
             to
             preach
             ,
             than
             what
             themselves
             have
             made
             .
             They
             are
             called
             †
             overseers
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             every
             man
             to
             oversee
             the
             estate
             of
             another
             ;
             they
             onely
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             some
             Deed
             or
             
             Commission
             are
             impowered
             to
             undertake
             it
             .
             Nay
             (
             which
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             Consideration
             )
             they
             must
             so
             oversee
             the
             Flock
             ‖
             that
             they
             may
             
               give
               an
               account
               for
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             Is
             there
             any
             such
             charge
             given
             to
             ,
             or
             undertaken
             by
             those
             unsent
             teachers
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             seen
             in
             exercising
             their
             parts
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             taking
             cure
             or
             charge
             of
             Souls
             ?
             They
             are
             called
             *
             Stewards
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             any
             one
             to
             be
             a
             steward
             in
             another
             man's
             house
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Family
             ;
             but
             for
             him
             onely
             whom
             the
             master
             of
             that
             house
             shall
             appoint
             .
             The
             ministerial
             parts
             performed
             by
             a
             lawfull
             Pastou●
             to
             his
             own
             Flock
             ,
             are
             like
             †
             
             Iacob's
             blessing
             his
             Sons
             ;
             another
             man
             might
             have
             done
             it
             as
             rhetorically
             ,
             and
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             affectionately
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             effectually
             ,
             because
             none
             had
             that
             Right●
             and
             Authority
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             .
             Of
             all
             acts
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             done
             
               ex
               officio
            
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             office
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             lawfull
             designation
             and
             appointment
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             to
             ,
             or
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             Person
             or
             People
             ,
             are
             under
             a
             more
             solemn
             assurance
             of
             a
             blessing
             ▪
             It
             is
             no
             Solecism
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             will
             hear●
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             bless
             their
             Pains
             ,
             
             when
             he
             will
             neither
             hear
             ,
             nor
             bless
             the
             Prayers
             or
             Pains
             of
             any
             else
             .
             My
             ‖
             Servant
             Job
             
               shall
               pray
               for
               you
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               for
               him
               will
               I
               accept
               .
               Eliphaz
            
             and
             his
             two
             friends
             were
             good
             men
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             not
             give
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             Iob
             onely
             .
             See
             
               Gen.
               20.
               7.
               
               Es.
               37.
               4.
               
               Iam.
            
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             If
             that
             place
             in
             *
             Matthew
             be
             urged
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             blessing
             to
             such
             preaching
             and
             meetings
             as
             are
             in
             question
             ;
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               present
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             conceive
             the
             primary
             and
             principal
             Intent
             and
             Scope
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             religious
             Meetings
             ,
             for
             the
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Meetings
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Sanhedrin
             in
             their
             Consistory
             (
             as
             the
             Context
             doth
             declare
             )
             yet
             because
             all
             God's
             promises
             are
             great
             and
             pretious
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             lose
             ought
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             improve
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             for
             his
             Glory
             and
             our
             Comfort
             ;
             therefore
             suppose
             it
             be
             taken
             and
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             religious
             Meetings
             also
             (
             as
             't
             is
             so
             applied
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             in
             her
             
             Liturgy
             ,
             yet
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             our
             Church-assemblies
             )
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             text
             annexeth
             a
             Promise
             onely
             to
             such
             Meetings
             as
             are
             
               in
               Christ's
               Name
            
             .
             Now
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             is
             commonly
             expounded
             to
             be
             ,
             at
             my
             Command
             .
             
               Nam
               in
               nomine
               Christi
               ,
               idem
               est
               quod
               e●●authoritate
               .
            
             So
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             useth
             the
             phrase
             :
             †
             
               I
               am
               come
               in
               my
               Father's
               Name
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
            
             at
             his
             Command
             ▪
             as
             he
             expounds
             it
             himself
             .
             ‖
             This
             Commandment
             have
             I
             received
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             useth
             the
             phrase
             ,
             *
             
               Now
               we
               command
               you
               brethren
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               id
               est
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             committed
             unto
             us
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             command
             by
             ‖
             us
             .
             So
             every
             inferiour
             officer
             amongst
             us
             ,
             doth
             use
             the
             phrase
             ,
             I
             require
             you
             
               in
               the
               King's
               Name
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
            
             by
             Authority
             derived
             from
             him
             .
             See
             Act.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             should
             we
             extend
             the
             promise
             ,
             without
             restraint
             ,
             to
             other
             Meetings
             under
             pretence
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             grounded
             on
             Christ's
             Authority
             ;
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             we
             should
             make
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             fancies
             and
             affections
             ,
             masters
             
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             to
             such
             irregular
             Conventions
             ,
             as
             are
             altogether
             disagreeing
             with
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             Command
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             onely
             absurd
             ,
             but
             impious
             to
             attempt
             or
             think
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             also
             may
             a
             Congregation
             of
             1000
             People
             ,
             divide
             themselves
             (
             contrary
             to
             good
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Church
             and
             the
             Realm
             )
             into
             500
             Couples
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             several
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             many
             several
             forms
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             expect
             Christ's
             presence
             and
             blessing
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             ways
             so
             abominable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             apparently
             destructive
             to
             his
             intire
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             most
             pretious
             bloud
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Where
             were
             then
             the
             threatnings
             of
             his
             withdrawing
             from
             our
             Assemblies
             upon
             just
             occasion
             ?
             God
             hath
             said
             *
             
               Your
               Sabbaths
               ,
               your
               Calling
               of
               Assemblies
               ,
               I
               cannot
               away
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               iniquity
               even
               your
               solemn
               Meetings
               ;
               my
               Soul
               hates
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               trouble
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               weary
               to
               bear
               them
               .
            
             And
             ,
             I
             ‖
             
               hate
               ,
               I
               despise
               your
               Feast-days
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               smell
               in
               your
               solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             with
             Favour
             (
             as
             I
             did
             
             Noah's
             *
             Sacrifice
             )
             their
             solemn
             Assemblies
             .
             
             In
             another
             place
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             useth
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             ‖
             
               I
               will
               not
               smell
               the
               Savour
               of
               your
               sweet
               Odours
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             Judgment
             (
             saith
             Ainsworth
             )
             opposed
             to
             that
             blessing
             promised
             in
             
               v.
               12.
               
               I
               will
               walk
               among
               you
               .
            
             God
             threatens
             to
             deny
             his
             presence
             to
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             one
             reason
             is
             given
             by
             a
             Divine
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Judgment
             ;
             *
             
               Because
               they
               were
               not
               any
               way
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               own
               invention
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               along
               they
               are
               called
            
             your
             or
             thine
             .
          
           
             Now
             shew
             me
             where
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             either
             command
             ,
             or
             allow
             any
             such
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             attendance
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             promise
             belongs
             to
             it
             :
             but
             not
             till
             then
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             may
             well
             (
             without
             any
             digression
             )
             retort
             upon
             the
             objectours
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             either
             of
             obedience
             to
             Christ's
             Command
             ,
             or
             of
             hopes
             of
             enjoying
             his
             blessing
             promised
             ,
             who
             in
             resorting
             to
             such
             kind
             of
             Meetings
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             
             neither
             a
             command
             nor
             promise
             ,
             separate
             and
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             attendance
             on
             his
             worship
             and
             ordinances
             there
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             assured
             us
             of
             his
             presence
             and
             blessing
             ,
             and
             whither
             he
             hath
             enjoyned
             us
             constantly
             to
             repair
             .
             For
             as
             that
             Minister
             ,
             who
             shall
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             of
             his
             own
             forsake
             a
             Congregation
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             placed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             another
             without
             any
             lawfull
             call
             ,
             is
             like
             Ionah
             ,
             who
             being
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             Nineve
             ,
             sinned
             greatly
             in
             going
             to
             Tarshish
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             preached
             never
             so
             duely
             and
             diligently
             there
             :
             So
             those
             People
             who
             in
             any
             measure
             neglect
             the
             publick
             ,
             for
             those
             private
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             like
             Micah
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             publick
             Ministry
             in
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             instituted
             a
             private
             worship
             and
             ministry
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             a
             certain
             peculiar
             Levite
             being
             called
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             that
             work
             .
             And
             no
             wise
             man
             that
             shall
             reade
             his
             story
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             safe
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             .
             Well
             may
             such
             a
             Person
             flatter
             himself
             in
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             say
             in
             
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             he
             *
             
               Now
               I
               know
               the
               Lord
               will
               doe
               me
               good
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               a
               Levite
               to
               my
               Priest.
            
             But
             (
             as
             Iunius
             )
             †
             
               hominis
               imperiti
               sermo
               est
               ,
               &
               in
               pietate
               parùm
               instituti
               .
            
             That
             saying
             of
             his
             shews
             him
             to
             have
             but
             little
             wit
             ,
             less
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             but
             in
             a
             golden
             dream
             or
             Fool
             's
             Paradise
             all
             that
             while
             ,
             though
             he
             thought
             himself
             wiser
             and
             in
             a
             better
             case
             than
             his
             neighbours
             .
             But
             this
             was
             done
             when
             there
             was
             
               no
               King
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               every
               man
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             otherwise
             so
             abominable
             an
             act
             could
             never
             have
             passed
             so
             clearly
             as
             it
             did
             .
          
           
             By
             such
             I
             would
             be
             soberly
             and
             soundly
             resolved
             of
             this
             demand
             .
             Are
             the
             People
             of
             England
             in
             their
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             (
             assembling
             themselves
             together
             in
             publick
             places
             appointed
             for
             God's
             worship
             ,
             under
             the
             teaching
             and
             ministry
             of
             their
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             are
             set
             over
             them
             by
             Authority
             )
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             true
             Churches
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             no
             :
             they
             doe
             that
             which
             God
             (
             blessed
             be
             his
             name
             )
             hath
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             unchurch
             us
             ;
             and
             lay
             us
             under
             a
             judgment
             ,
             which
             he
             
             hath
             not
             yet
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             viz.
             a
             divorce
             from
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             *
             
               Yet
               thou
               O
               Lord
               art
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               called
               by
               thy
               name
               ;
               leave
               us
               not
               .
            
             †
             Through
             the
             infinite
             goodness
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             we
             have
             wherewithall
             to
             consute
             that
             unchristian
             and
             uncharitable
             judgment
             of
             theirs
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             both
             the
             matter
             and
             the
             form
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             is
             a
             multitude
             of
             rational
             Creatures
             that
             profess
             saving
             truth
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             upon
             their
             profession
             ,
             were
             admitted
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             Members
             do
             constitute
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             form
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             is
             a
             gracious
             call
             into
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             Christ
             becomes
             ●nited
             to
             them
             .
             As
             the
             form
             of
             a
             man
             ●s
             the
             Soul
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             ●orm
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               Christ
            
             united
             to
             it
             .
             We
             have
             the
             ●ord
             and
             laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             ●akes
             effectual
             for
             the
             convincing
             of
             ●ll
             ,
             and
             conversion
             of
             some
             .
             And
             this
             〈◊〉
             an
             irrefragable
             argument
             to
             evince
             〈◊〉
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             even
             
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Presbyteria●
             Divines
             themselves
             .
             For
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Independent
             way
             ,
             that
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             these
             are
             their
             words
             ;
             *
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               ye
               did
               not
               receive
               the
               work
               of
               conversion
               from
               sin
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               ye
               presume
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               you
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               in
               those
               publick
               assemblies
               from
               which
               ye
               now
               separate
               ?
               And
               if
               ye
               found
               Christ
               walking
               amongst
               us
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               do
               now
               leave
               us
               ?
               If
               the
               presence
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               power
               and
               grace
               ,
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               why
               do
               ye
               deny
               your
               presence
               ?
               Are
               ye
               holyer
               and
               wiser
               than
               
                 Christ
                 ▪
              
               Is
               not
               this
               an
               evident
               token
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               true
               Churches
               and
               have
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               the
               seal
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               even
               the
               conversion
               of
               many
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               to
               God
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               †
               from
               this
               very
               ground
               argue
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ?
               〈◊〉
               it
               not
               apparent
               that
               our
               Ministers
               are
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               because
               their
               Embassage
               is
               made
               succesfull
               by
               God
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ?
               
                 Did
                 ye
                 ever
                 reade
                 of
                 true
                 conversion
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 
                 false
                 Church
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 concur
                 with
                 those
                 Ministers
                 he
                 sends
                 not
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 prophet
                 say
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               23.
               23.
               
               And
               therefore
               either
               renounce
               your
               conversion
               ,
               or
               be
               converted
               from
               that
               great
               sin
               of
               separating
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             the
             infallible
             marks
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             But
             we
             have
             the
             infallible
             marks
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             truly
             taught
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacraments
             rightly
             administred
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             word
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Church
             is
             (
             according
             to
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             People
             called
             forth
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             *
             
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
            
             .
             Now
             the
             best
             note
             to
             know
             a
             People
             called
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             voice
             calling
             ;
             this
             was
             ever
             an
             infallible
             mark
             of
             
             Christ's
             Church
             .
             First
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             out
             from
             amongst
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             become
             followers
             of
             him
             .
             Then
             amongst
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             by
             the
             word
             ;
             witness
             that
             great
             work
             of
             conversion
             wrought
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             †
             At
             one
             
             Sermon
             three
             thousand
             were
             severed
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
               added
               to
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Next
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             these
             rightly
             administred
             are
             certain
             marks
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             Seals
             set
             by
             God
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             binds
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             receives
             us
             to
             be
             his
             People
             .
             They
             are
             sure
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             really
             have
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             actually
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             perfect
             holiness
             and
             glory
             with
             
               Christ
               ▪
            
             Whilst
             we
             have
             these
             blessed
             ordinances
             of
             his
             amongst
             us
             ,
             his
             word
             truly
             preached
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacraments
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             rash
             censure
             of
             a
             few
             giddy
             heads
             ,
             that
             can
             unchurch
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             we
             are
             a
             true
             Church
             then
             God
             is
             ever
             with
             us
             ,
             (
             Es.
             45.
             14.
             
             )
             in
             our
             assemblies
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             *
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               An●
            
             †
             
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               the●
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               〈◊〉
               my
               People
               .
            
             Thence
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             i●
             Scripture
             ,
             calls
             the
             Church
             ,
             ‖
             
               his
               house
               the
               dwelling
               place
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               th●
               
               place
               where
               his
               honour
               dwells
               ,
            
             the
             Presence
             Chamber
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             Sensibly
             appear
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             34.
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1
             kings
             8.
             10.
             
             So
             doth
             it
             now
             in
             our
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             as
             really
             and
             truly
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             visibly
             ,
             as
             then
             .
             *
             
               For
               if
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Death
               was
               glorious
               ,
               how
               shall
               not
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               be
               glorious
               ?
               If
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Condemnation
               be
               glory
               ,
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Righteousness
               exceed
               in
               glory
               .
               If
               that
               which
               is
               done
               away
               was
               glorious
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               which
               remaineth
               is
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             God
             be
             present
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             how
             dare
             any
             that
             are
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             absent
             themselves
             ?
             Dare
             ye
             to
             withdraw
             at
             any
             time
             from
             God's
             presence
             ,
             whose
             face
             at
             all
             times
             ye
             are
             †
             commanded
             to
             seek
             ?
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             his
             omnipresence
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             immensity
             of
             his
             essence
             ,
             which
             fills
             all
             places
             .
             God
             fills
             every
             place
             ,
             and
             fills
             it
             by
             containing
             that
             place
             in
             himself
             .
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             special
             presence
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             afford
             to
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             manifesting
             himself
             in
             that
             place
             and
             assembly
             more
             graciously
             ,
             than
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             we
             retain
             our
             Conjunction
             with
             Christ
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             refuse
             Communion
             with
             us
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             therefore
             justly
             charge
             you
             as
             guilty
             of
             making
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             That
             we
             may
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             (
             say
             the
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             )
             *
             
               If
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               those
               divisions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               wherein
               Christians
               did
               not
               separate
               into
               divers
               formed
               Congregations
               ,
               of
               several
               Communions
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               may
               not
               your
               Secession
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               profession
               that
               ye
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               us
               as
               Members
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               Congregations
               of
               another
               Communion
               be
               more
               properly
               called
               Schism
               ?
            
             And
             presently
             after
             they
             distinguish
             (
             out
             of
             Camero
             )
             of
             a
             twofold
             
               Schism
               ,
               negative
            
             and
             positive
             .
             The
             former
             is
             when
             men
             do
             peaceably
             and
             quietly
             draw
             from
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             not
             making
             a
             head
             against
             that
             Church
             from
             which
             they
             are
             departed
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             when
             persons
             so
             
             withdrawing
             ,
             do
             consociate
             and
             draw
             themselves
             into
             a
             disitinct
             and
             opposite
             Body
             ,
             setting
             up
             a
             Church
             against
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             Camero
             calls
             
               Schism
               by
               way
               of
               Eminency
            
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             were
             true
             Doctrine
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             were
             then
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             space
             of
             a
             few
             years
             should
             so
             alter
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             as
             true
             now
             against
             themselves
             ,
             who
             now
             doe
             what
             they
             then
             condemned
             in
             others
             ,
             viz.
             not
             onely
             withdraw
             from
             our
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             but
             set
             up
             Church
             against
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             to
             use
             their
             own
             words
             )
             
               Ye
               must
               not
               be
               displeased
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               with
               your selves
               ,
               if
               we
               blame
               you
               as
               guilty
               of
               positive
               Schism
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             no
             small
             fault
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             any
             sound
             Divine
             ,
             but
             a
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             fault
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             pretend
             separation
             .
             The
             things
             for
             which
             they
             make
             a
             rent
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             want
             of
             Charity
             in
             them
             which
             prompts
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             of
             the
             first
             rate
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             size
             that
             a
             Christian
             can
             commit
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             themselves
             ,
             
             though
             now
             it
             goes
             down
             gli●
             with
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             not
             withstanding
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             extirpation
             thereof
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             common
             bond
             of
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             their
             
               solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             .
             taken
             with
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ;
             wherein
             they
             rank
             it
             with
             
               Popery
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Profaneness
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             Let
             the
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Baxter
             be
             noted
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             *
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               were
               Conscionably
               observed
               ,
               men
               would
               take
               Church-divisions
               for
               a
               greater
               sin
               than
               Adultery
               or
               Theft
               .
               Mutinies
               and
               Divisions
               do
               more
               infallibly
               destroy
               an
               Army
               than
               almost
               any
               other
               fault
               ,
               or
               weakness
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               Generals
               do
               punish
               Mutineers
               with
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               flat
               Traytors
               .
               Our
               Union
               is
               our
               strength
               and
               beauty
               :
               commonly
               they
               that
               divide
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               any
               inferiour
               truth
               or
               practice
               ,
               do
               but
               destroy
               that
               truth
               and
               piety
               ,
               that
               was
               there
               before
               .
               I
               like
               not
               him
               that
               will
               cure
               the
               head-ach
               by
               cutting
               
               the
               throat
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               sin
               than
               Murther
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Paget
               )
               A
               Murtherer
               †
               killeth
               but
               one
               man
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               a
               Schismatick
               goes
               about
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lies
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               to
               make
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               to
               Sacrifice
               to
               an
               Idol
               ,
               saith
               *
               Mr.
               Calamy
               out
               of
               St.
               Cyprian
               .
            
          
           
             And
             may
             Christians
             then
             play
             at
             sast
             and
             loose
             with
             the
             bonds
             of
             holy
             Communion
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ?
             St.
             Peter
             could
             say
             †
             
               Lord
               whither
               shall
               we
               goe
               ?
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             Where
             this
             word
             is
             truly
             Preach●d
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
             Christ's
             appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             worship
             celebrated
             accordingly
             ,
             wo
             be
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             found
             there
             also
             .
             Christians
             in
             the
             pure
             and
             primitive
             times
             ,
             did
             not
             take
             this
             Liberty
             in
             point
             of
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             but
             (
             by
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Divines
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Oh
             that
             their
             Practices
             now
             did
             not
             contradict
             their
             words
             then
             )
             ‖
             
               All
               such
               who
               professed
               Christianity
               ,
               held
               Communion
               together
               ,
               as
               one
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               difference
               in
               judgment
               in
               lesser
               things
               ,
               and
               much
               corruption
               in
               
               Conversation
               .
            
             Cain
             was
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             *
             
               he
               went
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             God
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             the
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             ,
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             in
             his
             Father's
             Family
             .
             And
             will
             it
             be
             safe
             for
             any
             to
             follow
             such
             a
             President
             ?
          
           
             †
             The
             Apostle
             pronounceth
             a
             
               woe
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
            
             Cain
             .
             Those
             that
             walk
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             can
             expect
             no
             less
             than
             to
             arrive
             at
             the
             place
             whither
             he
             is
             gone
             before
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             would
             know
             who
             they
             are
             that
             so
             walk
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             you
             ,
             ‖
             
               these
               are
               they
               that
               separare
               themselves
               .
               Pareus
            
             his
             gloss
             on
             the
             words
             are
             not
             unworthy
             observation
             :
             *
             
               Quia
               sibi
               ipsi
               f●●gunt
               peculiarem
               cultum
               ,
               ideo
               sese
               segregant
               ab
               eorum
               Ecclesia
               ac
               coetu
               .
            
             They
             feign
             to
             themselves
             a
             peculiar
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             worship
             ,
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             ours
             ,
             but
             withdraw
             from
             our
             assemblies
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             purposely
             described
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             men
             of
             our
             times
             .
             However
             such
             may
             pretend
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             more
             Sanctified
             than
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             by
             infallible
             guidance
             ,
             
             pronounceth
             them
             
               Sensual
               not
               having
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             they
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             no
             better
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Fulgentius
             saith
             )
             Tales
             †
             
               itaque
               faciles
               sunt
               ad
               divisionem
               ,
               quia
               spiritum
               non
               habent
               ,
               in
               quo
               uno
               membra
               Christi
               charam
               servant
               Spiritualiter
               unitatem
               .
            
             Such
             persons
             are
             prone
             to
             all
             divisions
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             do
             Spiritually
             keep
             Unity
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             a
             dear
             and
             pretious
             thing
             .
             As
             the
             Soul
             in
             man's
             Body
             doth
             cease
             to
             quicken
             any
             Member
             sundred
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             scattered
             bones
             in
             
             Ezekiel's
             Vision
             ,
             received
             no
             life
             till
             they
             were
             incorporated
             and
             knit
             together
             in
             one
             by
             *
             
               Sinews
               ,
               Flesh
            
             and
             Skin
             :
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             this
             mystical
             Body
             ,
             denies
             the
             derivation
             of
             Grace
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             separate
             themselves
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Party
             separating
             from
             us
             and
             meeting
             in
             private
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             a
             Church
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             do
             not
             separate
             and
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             
               Then
               I
               say
               that
               their
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               refusing
               Communion
               with
               ours
               ,
               is
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               )
               a
               distinct
               Church
               from
               ours
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               are
               two
               Churches
               of
            
             England
             
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
               And
               so
               they
               make
            
             Christ
             
               to
               have
               two
               bodies
               distinct
               under
               one
               head
               ;
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               sundry
               plain
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             *
             Though
             there
             be
             threescore
             Queens
             ,
             and
             fourscore
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             Virgins
             without
             number
             ,
             yet
             my
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             is
             but
             one
             .
             †
             We
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             in
             
               Christ.
               And
            
             ,
             ‖
             As
             the
             body
             is
             one
             and
             hath
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             one
             body
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             body
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ.
             Again
             ,
             *
             There
             is
             one
             Body
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Hope
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
            
             ,
             †
             is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
          
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             two
             such
             opposite
             Churches
             in
             one
             Nation
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             Harlot
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             And
             that
             their
             Church
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             not
             ours
             ,
             is
             so
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             to
             any
             man
             that
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             weigh
             matters
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             .
             The
             whole
             World
             is
             divided
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             
             Devil
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             third
             Party
             that
             can
             challenge
             any
             share
             in
             the
             Race
             of
             mankind
             .
             All
             Societies
             and
             Companies
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             either
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
             *
             An
             assembly
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             a
             congregation
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             Psal.
             26.
             5.
             
             And
             that
             theirs
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             appears
             thus
             :
             Those
             assemblies
             or
             congregations
             where
             there
             is
             no
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Flock
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             Satan
             :
             for
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             )
             †
             a
             lawfull
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             of
             People
             lawfully
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             Church
             :
             that
             is
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             But
             their
             Churches
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             .
             )
             have
             neither
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             Flocks
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             Congregations
             of
             evil
             doers
             .
             That
             they
             have
             no
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             ●lear
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             many
             of
             them
             that
             head
             those
             unlawfull
             meetings
             and
             assemblies
             ,
             were
             never
             ordained
             by
             
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             by
             Gospel-Rules
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             are
             mere
             Lay-men
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             preach
             and
             perform
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             called
             thereunto
             .
             This
             is
             true
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             of
             others
             also
             ,
             by
             what
             name
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             that
             separate
             from
             our
             Churches
             .
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             divers
             places
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             of
             them
             that
             were
             ordained
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Ministry
             committed
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Ordination
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Non-conformity
             )
             under
             a
             legal
             suspension
             by
             the
             highest
             and
             fullest
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             be
             in
             Subjection
             .
             3.
             
             Suppose
             that
             neither
             of
             the
             former
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Pastors
             of
             those
             that
             flock
             after
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Pastoral
             cure
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             any
             of
             them
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             any
             that
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             have
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             are
             commanded
             to
             contain
             themselves
             in
             quietness
             and
             silence
             .
             And
             that
             they
             have
             no
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Flocks
             in
             
             their
             Congregations
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             Assemblies
             &
             Congregations
             consist
             altogether
             of
             wandring
             Sheep
             that
             are
             gone
             astray
             from
             their
             own
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             sinfully
             separated
             from
             the
             Congregations
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             of
             right
             ,
             they
             belong
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             into
             a
             Schismatical
             and
             separate
             meeting
             and
             Society
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             up
             a
             Congregation
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
             If
             this
             were
             rightly
             and
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             startle
             the
             minds
             and
             shake
             the
             confidence
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             bless
             themselves
             in
             their
             new-found
             way
             of
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             ,
             boast
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             
               compass
               Sea
               and
               Land
               to
               make
               Proselytes
               ,
            
             that
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             equally
             
               the
               Children
               of
               Hell
               with
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             our
             Church
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             we
             have
             that
             amongst
             us
             that
             we
             should
             not
             have
             ,
             or
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             I
             say
             then
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Suppose
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             think
             will
             yet
             require
             more
             pains
             than
             have
             yet
             been
             bestowed
             ,
             to
             prove
             )
             yet
             let
             them
             consider
             what
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             judiciously
             saith
             .
             *
             
               Non
               ob
               quamcunque
               
               maculam
               Christi
               Ecclesiam
               ita
               Excidere
               ,
               ut
               Dei
               non
               amplius
               appelletur
               .
            
             Every
             little
             blemish
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             cast
             her
             off
             from
             being
             God's
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             Canticles
             is
             said
             to
             be
             *
             
               fair
               as
               the
               Moon
            
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             is
             called
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Lebanah
             ,
             for
             her
             whiteness
             and
             bright
             shining
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             Moon
             is
             not
             so
             white
             ,
             but
             still
             some
             spots
             remain
             therein
             ,
             and
             even
             uncapable
             of
             illumination
             from
             the
             Sun.
             ‖
             
               Coelum
               ipsum
               nulla
               serenitas
               tam
               colata
               purgat
               ,
               ut
               non
               alicujus
               nubeculae
               flocculo
               resignetur
               .
            
             In
             the
             clearest
             Heaven
             some
             specled
             Clouds
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
             *
             
               Cum
               tota
               dicat
               Ecclesia
               quam
               diu
               hic
               est
               ,
               dimitte
               nobis
               de●ita
               nostra
               ,
               non
               utique
               hic
               est
               sine
               macula
               &
               ruga
               :
            
             So
             long
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             commanded
             to
             say
             ,
             whilst
             she
             is
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             altogether
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             .
             Rather
             they
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             most
             stained
             ,
             to
             whom
             every
             small
             spot
             in
             the
             Church
             seems
             to
             be
             altogether
             intolerable
             .
             †
             Cum
             sub
             specie
             studii
             perfectionis
             ,
             imperfectione●
             nullam
             tolerare
             possumus
             ,
             aut
             in
             corpore
             
             
               aut
               in
               membi
               is
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               tum
               diabolum
               nos
               tumefacere
               superbia
               &
               hypocrisi
               seducere
               moneamur
               .
            
             When
             under
             colour
             of
             perfection
             ,
             ye
             can
             endure
             no
             imperfection
             either
             in
             the
             body
             or
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             you
             must
             be
             admonished
             that
             this
             your
             separation
             is
             caused
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             puffs
             you
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             seduceth
             you
             by
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             not
             upon
             every
             slight
             ground
             (
             to
             please
             a
             fond
             humour
             )
             leave
             the
             Society
             of
             God's
             People
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               for
               sake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
            
             or
             goe
             off
             from
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             whereof
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             Members
             .
             When
             an
             Ulcer
             breaks
             out
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             (
             suppose
             the
             hand
             or
             the
             foot
             )
             must
             that
             member
             presently
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             not
             rather
             be
             cured
             and
             healed
             by
             the
             use
             of
             plasters
             and
             other
             wholsome
             medicines
             ,
             or
             the
             pain
             and
             evil
             be
             endured
             with
             patience
             ●ntill
             nature
             hath
             tryed
             her
             skill
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             will
             in
             short
             time
             )
             conquered
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             Distemper
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             then
             presently
             make
             use
             of
             the
             
             knife
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             there
             ariseth
             some
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             circumstantial
             in
             Religion
             ?
             This
             were
             not
             Chirurgery
             ,
             but
             Butchery
             .
             Nay
             ,
             suppose
             the
             very
             substance
             and
             body
             of
             Religion
             were
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             some
             light
             errours
             in
             circumstances
             were
             maintained
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             Heresie
             in
             Doctrine
             also
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             tender
             of
             making
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             look
             well
             to
             our selves
             with
             what
             mind
             and
             affection
             we
             doe
             it
             .
             Suppose
             a
             Malefactor
             be
             really
             guilty
             and
             hath
             deserved
             to
             dye
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Judge
             condemn
             him
             out
             of
             cruelty
             of
             mind
             ,
             envy
             or
             spleen
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             true
             love
             to
             justice
             and
             hatred
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             though
             the
             Sentence
             were
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             never
             so
             just
             ,
             yet
             he
             were
             most
             unjust
             in
             pronouncing
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             a
             separation
             from
             a
             Church
             though
             for
             just
             causes
             ,
             yet
             would
             be
             most
             unjust
             and
             sinfull
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             out
             of
             malice
             or
             any
             evil
             respect
             or
             affection
             whatsoever
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             that
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Chirurgeon
             ,
             who
             when
             necessity
             forceth
             him
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             member
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             doeth
             it
             unwillingly
             ,
             with
             grief
             ,
             and
             after
             trial
             of
             all
             lawfull
             ways
             and
             ●●eans
             to
             stop
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             mutilation
             of
             the
             Patient
             .
             The
             property
             of
             true
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             is
             ,
             *
             
               it
               rejoyceth
               not
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               truth
               .
            
             That
             is
             iniquity
             which
             is
             so
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             Charity
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             vice
             that
             makes
             men
             not
             onely
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Calamity
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             greedily
             to
             such
             in
             all
             evil
             reports
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             if
             they
             are
             true
             .
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             works
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             affection
             in
             us
             towards
             our
             neighbours
             as
             is
             in
             Parents
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             who
             with
             joy
             admit
             of
             their
             commendation
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             tends
             to
             their
             disparagement
             ,
             unless
             they
             either
             soe
             it
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             have
             good
             proof
             made
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             not
             without
             grief
             of
             heart
             .
             Faults
             in
             a
             Church
             call
             for
             our
             lamentation
             ,
             not
             separation
             ;
             should
             God
             separate
             from
             a
             Christian
             Soul
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             still
             some
             corruption
             of
             sinfull
             nature
             remaining
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             us
             all
             would
             be
             most
             
             miserable
             to
             Eternity
             .
             Did
             Christ
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             not
             hold
             Communio●
             with
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             not
             what
             she
             had
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ?
             What
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             our
             Saviour
             
             Christ's
             time
             was
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             abundantly
             shew
             .
             In
             it
             was
             a
             very
             corrupt
             Ministry
             ,
             *
             
               blind
               leaders
               of
               the
               blind
            
             .
             They
             preach'd
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             live
             accordingly
             ,
             The
             High-Priests
             Office
             ,
             which
             by
             God's
             Ordinance
             was
             to
             last
             during
             Life
             ,
             was
             now
             become
             annual
             ,
             and
             basely
             bought
             and
             sold
             †
             for
             money
             .
             The
             People
             were
             wicked
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             haters
             and
             ●●●secutors
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             Their
             Doctrine
             was
             much
             corrupted
             and
             blended
             with
             false
             and
             Pharisaical
             ‖
             glosses
             .
             Many
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             were
             used
             ,
             and
             urged
             more
             strictly
             *
             than
             any
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             .
             Church-discipline
             very
             much
             perverted
             ;
             †
             The
             Jews
             
               had
               agreed
               that
               if
               any
               did
               profess
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               should
               be
               excommunicated
            
             .
             An
             horrible
             abuse
             was
             crept
             into
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             Service
             :
             A
             Market
             ,
             and
             ‖
             Money-changing
             set
             up
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             our
             Saviour
             
             made
             no
             separation
             from
             this
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             but
             communicated
             with
             them
             〈◊〉
             all
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             In
             his
             Infancy
             he
             was
             admitted
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             *
             by
             Circumcision
             .
             At
             the
             Purification
             he
             was
             presented
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             †
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               offered
               for
               him
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             .
             When
             he
             came
             to
             riper
             years
             he
             constantly
             kept
             the
             Church
             ,
             came
             ‖
             to
             the
             Congregation
             to
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             He
             received
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             *
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             †
             the
             Passover
             .
             Yea
             his
             conformity
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             not
             onely
             in
             Divin●●
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             in
             Humane
             also
             ;
             as
             in
             his
             observation
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             (
             mentioned
             Ioh.
             10
             )
             doth
             appear
             .
             He
             was
             so
             far
             from
             breaking
             the
             order
             or
             custome
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             as
             that
             he
             conformed
             to
             it
             in
             those
             things
             that
             were
             contrary
             to
             Divine
             Institutions
             .
             It
             was
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Passover
             should
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             Iews
             ‖
             
               with
               their
               loyns
               girded
               ,
               their
               shooes
               on
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               their
               staves
               in
               their
               hands
               because
               they
               
               were
               to
               eat
               it
               in
               haste
               .
            
             Standing
             was
             a
             posture
             of
             readiness
             for
             travell
             :
             and
             they
             used
             long
             Garments
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             an
             hindrance
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             trussed
             up
             .
             The
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             this
             custome
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             *
             
               stand
               therefore
               having
               your
               loyns
               girded
               about
               .
            
             But
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             being
             now
             safely
             escaped
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             had
             by
             long
             custome
             omitted
             and
             altered
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             would
             not
             break
             or
             alter
             the
             custome
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             did
             as
             they
             did
             .
             He
             did
             not
             stand
             〈◊〉
             the
             Passover
             ,
             but
             sate
             or
             used
             a
             leaning
             posture
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             doth
             signifie
             )
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             †
             
               When
               the
               even
               was
               come
               he
               sate
               down
               with
               the
               twelve
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             violating
             the
             ‖
             customes
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             not
             to
             grow
             into
             a
             prophane
             contempt
             or
             neglect
             of
             any
             part
             of
             publick
             worship
             ,
             for
             every
             imperfection
             and
             blemish
             ,
             nor
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             corrupt
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             may
             there
             be
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
           
             Corruptions
             of
             a
             Church
             are
             commonly
             by
             Divines
             distinguished
             into
             two
             sorts
             .
             They
             are
             either
             such
             as
             concern
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             *
             
               demnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             in
             fundamental
             points
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Or
             else
             such
             as
             concern
             the
             manner
             of
             Religion
             in
             circumstantials
             and
             ceremonials
             ,
             which
             are
             matters
             of
             lower
             concern
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             alloy
             :
             Such
             as
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Learned
             Bp.
             
               Davenant
               )
               Non
               continuo
               ad
               fidem
               fundamentalem
               spectant
            
             †
             
               sed
               ad
               peritiam
               theologicam
               ,
               &
               fortasse
               ne
               ad
               hanc
               quidem
               ,
               sed
               aliquando
               ad
               curiositatem
               theologorum
               :
            
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             skilfulness
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             that
             neither
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             the
             curiosity
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Now
             errours
             ,
             even
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Church
             upon
             a
             double
             account
             ,
             ‖
             either
             through
             infirmity
             and
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             us
             knowing
             but
             in
             part
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             God
             allows
             no
             separation
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Galatia
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             was
             quickly
             turned
             to
             another
             
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             erred
             even
             in
             matters
             fundamental
             ,
             holding
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             was
             fallen
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Iewish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             
               beggarly
               Elements
            
             .
             Their
             Apostle
             was
             become
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             
               for
               telling
               them
               the
               truth
            
             .
             He
             was
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             
               lest
               all
               the
               labour
               he
               had
               bestowed
               amongst
               them
               ,
               was
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               was
               fain
               to
               travel
               in
               birth
               with
               them
               again
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             owns
             them
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             them
             as
             a
             Church
             notwithstanding
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             
               vitioso
               affectu
               immorigeroe
               voluntatis
            
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             when
             men
             know
             they
             doe
             amiss
             ,
             and
             yet
             persist
             obstinately
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             separation
             may
             be
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             When
             St.
             Paul
             had
             preach'd
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             but
             began
             to
             blaspheme
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             then
             he
             withdrew
             and
             separated
             from
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             must
             be
             no
             small
             matter
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             any
             one
             that
             means
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             warrant
             his
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             in
             any
             part
             of
             God's
             worship
             .
          
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             not
             discretion
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             run
             himself
             into
             a
             great
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             whilst
             he
             seeks
             to
             shun
             a
             light
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             in
             avoiding
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             superstition
             ,
             he
             may
             soon
             become
             really
             Schismatical
             and
             prophane
             ,
             which
             is
             *
             
               as
               if
               a
               man
               did
               flee
               from
               a
               Lion
               and
               a
               Bear
               met
               him
               ,
               or
               went
               into
               the
               house
               and
               leaned
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               a
               Serpent
               bit
               him
               .
            
             Suppose
             there
             were
             some
             evil
             mixtures
             in
             our
             administration
             of
             Church-worship
             ,
             yet
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             themselves
             )
             this
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             a
             negative
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             a
             positive
             separation
             ;
             
               For
               (
               say
               they
               †
               )
               the
               learned
               Authour
               before
               mentioned
               (
               that
               is
               Camero
               )
               tells
               us
               that
               corruption
               in
               manners
               crept
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               cause
               of
               separation
               from
               it
               .
               This
               he
               proves
               from
               Matt.
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               he
               also
               gives
               this
               reason
               for
               it
               :
               Because
               in
               what
               Church
               soever
               there
               is
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               there
               God
               hath
               his
               Church
               ,
               though
               overwhelmed
               with
               scandals
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 whosoever
                 separateth
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 separateth
                 from
                 that
                 
                 place
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 rash
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               they
               say
               :
               He
               that
               will
               never
               communicate
               with
               any
               Church
               ,
               till
               every
               thing
               that
               offendeth
               ●e
               removed
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               tarry
               till
               the
               great
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               when
               (
               and
               not
               till
               then
               )
               Christ
               will
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               and
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               every
               thing
               that
               offendeth
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               doe
               iniquity
               .
            
             And
             though
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
             they
             that
             do
             separate
             ,
             may
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             not
             a●
             open
             breach
             of
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             great
             sin
             doth
             consist
             .
             Let
             their
             own
             words
             answer
             themselves
             ,
             *
             
               We
               grant
               that
               to
               make
               up
               the
               formality
               of
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               added
               uncharitableness
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               up
               the
               formality
               of
               an
               Heretick
               there
               must
               be
               added
               obstinacy
               :
               But
               yet
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               denieth
               a
               fundamental
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               Heresie
               though
               he
               add
               not
               obstinacy
               thereunto
               to
               make
               him
               an
               Heretick
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               doth
               
                 unwarrantably
                 separate
              
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               is
               truly
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               ,
               though
               he
               
               add
               not
               uncharitableness
               thereunto
               ,
               to
               denominate
               him
               a
               complete
               Schismatick
               .
            
             How
             unjustifiable
             then
             is
             the
             separation
             ,
             which
             some
             make
             themselves
             and
             cause
             others
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             these
             days
             from
             our
             Churches
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             for
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
            
             and
             Worship
             are
             the
             envy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             Idolatrous
             in
             Worship
             ,
             nothing
             Heretical
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             Antiscriptural
             in
             Discipline
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             taught
             ,
             believed
             ,
             or
             done
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             contrary
             thereunto
             :
             And
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             godly
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               More
            
             )
             *
             a
             
               Church
               so
               throughly
               purged
               from
               whatsoever
               can
               properly
               be
               styled
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               so
               Apostolical
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               alive
               again
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               the
               least
               scruple
               of
               joyning
               in
               publick
               worship
               with
               us
               in
               our
               common
               Assemblies
               .
            
             Separation
             from
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             less
             than
             the
             fruit
             of
             Pride
             or
             bitter
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             strife
             ,
             †
             
               And
               where
               envy
               and
               
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confasion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             Church-forsakers
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             told
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             and
             falling
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             whereof
             they
             were
             Members
             ,
             excuse
             and
             please
             themselves
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             same
             Creed
             we
             do
             .
             Though
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             no
             more
             than
             Papists
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             consider
             not
             .
             That
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             an
             improvement
             and
             aggravation
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             excusing
             the
             fault
             )
             to
             depart
             from
             a
             Church
             wherein
             they
             were
             born
             and
             baptized
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             continues
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Separation
             is
             allowed
             by
             no
             Divines
             (
             no
             not
             by
             the
             *
             Presbyterians
             themselves
             )
             but
             either
             in
             case
             of
             
               cruel
               Persecution
               ,
               damnable
               Heresie
            
             ,
             or
             
               down
               right
               Idolatry
            
             .
             They
             then
             that
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             of
             these
             ,
             have
             the
             greater
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             hainousness
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Schism
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             renouncing
             
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             without
             which
             †
             
               all
               Faith
               is
               nothing
            
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             very
             Orthodox
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             damnable
             Schismatick
             if
             he
             break
             that
             Union
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             religiously
             kept
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             in
             God's
             worship
             especially
             .
             And
             because
             this
             breach
             is
             manifestly
             perfected
             in
             refusing
             due
             Ecclesiastical
             Communion
             together
             ,
             therefore
             that
             separation
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             called
             Schism
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             bond
             of
             Charity
             is
             equally
             as
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             ,
             as
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             as
             destructive
             and
             inconsistent
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             sufficient
             convincing
             proof
             can
             our
             Church-forsakers
             make
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             faln
             from
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             subdivided
             into
             so
             many
             severall
             Parties
             and
             Sects
             ,
             some
             whereof
             (
             and
             not
             the
             smallest
             number
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Quakers
             )
             are
             totally
             apostatized
             from
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             others
             are
             faln
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Antinomians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             those
             of
             them
             that
             do
             now
             and
             then
             
             come
             to
             Church
             (
             perhaps
             because
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             dispose
             of
             themselves
             otherwise
             )
             studiously
             absent
             themselves
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             contained
             in
             the
             Creeds
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             chance
             to
             be
             there
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             willfully
             refuse
             to
             observe
             and
             obey
             that
             godly
             and
             laudable
             command
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             grounded
             on
             good
             authority
             of
             God's
             word
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               up
               to
               their
               Belief
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             quite
             faln
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             their
             Schism
             and
             departure
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             *
             is
             a
             fair
             step
             towards
             it
             ;
             where
             are
             they
             likely
             to
             stay
             (
             unless
             God
             marvellously
             stop
             them
             )
             who
             are
             departed
             from
             his
             house
             ?
             The
             Prodigal
             Son
             's
             leaving
             his
             Father's
             Family
             was
             the
             first
             step
             to
             all
             that
             lewd
             course
             of
             Life
             that
             afterwards
             he
             took
             .
             The
             Donatists
             of
             old
             ,
             did
             not
             at
             first
             dissent
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             their
             Schism
             did
             soon
             produce
             Heresie
             ;
             as
             an
             Ulcer
             or
             Wound
             being
             inflamed
             doth
             soon
             beget
             a
             Fever
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             whatever
             they
             esteem
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             esteemed
             of
             others
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             
             indeed
             no
             more
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             Tares
             or
             Chaff
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             or
             than
             Mutineers
             are
             part
             of
             an
             Army
             .
             *
             
               Haeretici
               &
               Schismatici
               non
               sunt
               ex
               vera
               Ecclesia
               ,
               sed
               tantummodo
               Ecclesiae
               immisti
               ,
               sicut
               &
               excrementa
               sunt
               quidem
               in
               corpore
               ,
               sed
               non
               de
               corpore
               .
            
             Alsted
             .
             
               Lexic
               .
               Theol.
            
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             Now
             whilst
             I
             write
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             weep
             :
             
               mine
               eye
               ,
               mine
               eye
               ,
               runneth
               down
               with
               water
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             refrain
             my self
             but
             must
             cry
             out
             ,
             alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             for
             my
             dear
             mother
             the
             poor
             distressed
             ,
             distracted
             ,
             and
             divided
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             I
             will
             bewail
             thee
             with
             the
             weeping
             of
             Iazer
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               water
               thee
               with
               my
               tears
               ,
               my
               bowels
               shall
               sound
               like
               a
               harp
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               inward
               parts
               like
               pipes
               .
            
             That
             thine
             own
             Children
             ,
             like
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             should
             so
             jar
             and
             disagree
             in
             their
             Womb
             ,
             as
             to
             endanger
             the
             very
             life
             of
             her
             that
             bore
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             strugling
             .
             What
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             all
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Scripture
             ,
             one
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             not
             close
             and
             communicate
             together
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             of
             that
             one
             blessed
             
             Creator
             ,
             mercifull
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             most
             sweet
             Comforter
             ?
             Are
             our
             differences
             about
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             grown
             to
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             
               goe
               to
               Church
            
             together
             ,
             joyn
             in
             one
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             each
             with
             ,
             
             and
             for
             other
             ,
             hear
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             preached
             ,
             and
             sit
             together
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             partake
             of
             that
             same
             heavenly
             Feast
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             altogether
             most
             lovingly
             invited
             ?
          
           
             So
             great
             is
             the
             crime
             of
             our
             present
             Age
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Posterity
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             add
             to
             it
             .
             
               Oh
               tell
               it
               not
               in
            
             Gath
             ,
             
               publish
               it
               not
               in
               the
               Streets
               of
            
             Ashcalon
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               Daughters
               of
               the
               Philistines
               rejoyce
               ,
               lest
               the
               Daughters
               of
               the
               uncircumcised
               triumph
               .
            
             What
             will
             very
             Pagans
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             Christians
             thus
             divided
             ?
             As
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             brings
             in
             the
             Heathen
             exprobrating
             our
             Religion
             for
             untrue
             ,
             *
             
               Quia
               omnis
               secta
               Christianismi
               titulum
               sibi
               vendicat
               ,
               tamen
               alia
               aliam
               execratur
               &
               condemnat
            
             ;
             because
             every
             Sect
             challengeth
             to
             it self
             the
             Title
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             one
             curseth
             and
             condemneth
             another
             .
             What
             can
             they
             
             otherwise
             think
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             God
             and
             Christ
             whom
             we
             all
             pretend
             to
             serve
             ,
             is
             (
             what
             he
             abhors
             to
             be
             )
             the
             authour
             of
             confusion
             ?
             Oh
             what
             Musick
             is
             this
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             Papists
             to
             hear
             of
             our
             discords
             ?
             Did
             Herod
             and
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             agree
             as
             friends
             to
             crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             Christians
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             his
             Members
             ,
             disagree
             as
             mortal
             Enemies
             ,
             about
             their
             Service
             of
             him
             ?
             Oh
             
               Religion
               ,
               Religion
            
             !
             Hast
             thou
             not
             Enemies
             enough
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             seek
             thy
             destruction
             ,
             but
             thy
             
               deadliest
               wound
               must
               be
               received
               in
               the
               house
               of
               thy
               friend●
            
             Like
             Ioseph
             thou
             art
             basely
             sold
             by
             thine
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             bringing
             them
             necessary
             food
             :
             like
             Sampson
             ,
             thou
             art
             betray'd
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistines
             by
             those
             that
             pretend
             zeal
             for
             thee
             ;
             and
             like
             thy
             blessed
             Master
             ,
             thou
             art
             delivered
             up
             to
             thy
             mortal
             Foes
             by
             thine
             own
             treacherous
             Disciples
             :
             what
             Ocean
             can
             furnish
             mine
             eyes
             with
             tears
             enough
             to
             pour
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             scandal
             and
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             do
             give
             to
             thine
             adversaries
             ;
             and
             for
             thy
             much
             feared
             ruine
             that
             this
             portends
             !
             Alas
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             pretend
             
             much
             tenderness
             in
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             should
             make
             no
             Conscience
             at
             all
             of
             endeavouring
             thy
             Preservation
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             by
             
               keeping
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               !
            
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             but
             as
             our
             Saviour
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               forgive
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               doe
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             open
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             perswade
             Japhet
             
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
            
             Shem.
             
          
           
             Oh
             all
             ye
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             make
             an
             unchristian
             separation
             from
             the
             Society
             of
             your
             Christian
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             you
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             stand
             nearest
             related
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             our
             common
             Saviour
             ,
             do
             not
             thus
             give
             advantage
             to
             the
             adversaries
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             speedy
             overthrow
             both
             of
             us
             and
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             laugh
             in
             their
             sleeves
             at
             our
             divisions
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               there
               ,
               there
               ,
               so
               would
               we
               have
               it
               .
            
             *
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               all
               speak
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Schisms
               amongst
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgment
               .
            
             †
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Consolation
               in
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               Love
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               bowels
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               fulfill
               ye
               my
               joy
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               love
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               one
               mind
               .
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain
               glory
               ,
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             promised
             as
             a
             blessed
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ‖
             
               the
               envy
               of
            
             Ephraim
             
               shall
               cease
               ,
               and
               the
               adversaries
               of
            
             Judah
             
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             Ephraim
             
               shall
               not
               envy
            
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Judah
             
               shall
               not
               vex
            
             Ephraim
             ;
             
               but
               they
               shall
               fly
               upon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               toward
               the
            
             West
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               spoil
               them
               of
               the
            
             East
             
               together
               ,
               they
               shall
               lay
               their
               hands
               upon
            
             Edom
             and
             Moab
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Ammon
             
               shall
               obey
               them
            
             .
             Oh
             that
             all
             animosity
             and
             prejudice
             were
             banished
             from
             the
             borders
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             so
             meeting
             together
             by
             Troops
             (
             with
             primitive
             Concord
             *
             )
             in
             the
             publick
             places
             of
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             being
             banded
             together
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             holy
             Violence
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             mouth
             ,
             lay
             Seige
             to
             the
             throne
             
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             give
             God
             no
             rest
             (
             such
             Forces
             are
             to
             him
             most
             acceptable
             )
             till
             he
             fulfill
             this
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             that
             we
             perish
             not
             in
             our
             divisions
             .
          
           
             Lord
             grant
             that
             all
             they
             that
             confess
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             may
             agree
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             holy
             word
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             unity
             and
             godly
             love
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             THat
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             conducing
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             contrary
             to
             good
             and
             wholsome
             Laws
             ;
             destructive
             to
             Gospel-Order
             ;
             and
             destitute
             of
             Divine
             Promise
             ;
             but
             is
             also
             contrary
             to
             Gospel-commands
             .
             For
             God
             is
             not
             contradictory
             to
             himself
             ,
             instituting
             or
             ordaining
             that
             in
             one
             place
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             forbids
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             he
             reveals
             one
             constant
             ,
             and
             one
             uninterrupted
             Tenor
             of
             sacred
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             practice
             in
             question
             is
             contrary
             to
             sundry
             Gospel-commands
             ;
             as
             will
             easily
             be
             made
             out
             by
             instancing
             in
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             instead
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             I
             shall
             mention
             is
             that
             in
             St.
             Peter
             *
             
               Let
               none
               of
               you
               suffer
               as
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Thief
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               evil
               doer
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               busie-body
               in
               other
               Mens
               Matters
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             proper
             and
             genuine
             construction
             of
             it
             ,
             signifies
             †
             a
             busie
             Bishop
             in
             another
             Man's
             Diocess
             ;
             or
             a
             busie
             Presbyter
             in
             another
             Man's
             Parish
             ,
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             meddle
             in
             another
             Man's
             Cure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             doing
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             another
             Man's
             Charge
             ;
             that
             is
             so
             well
             at
             leisure
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             little
             to
             doe
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             )
             
               He
               thrusts
               his
               Sickle
               into
               another
               Man's
               Harvest
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             reckons
             such
             a
             one
             among
             Murtherers
             and
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             other
             
               evil
               doers
            
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             easily
             be
             known
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sorts
             with
             him
             .
             Now
             Murtherers
             and
             Thieves
             and
             other
             Malefactors
             are
             made
             the
             Companions
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             without
             a
             special
             concession
             ,
             
             or
             commission
             ,
             undertake
             to
             meddle
             in
             other
             Mens
             Parishes
             ,
             with
             the
             Souls
             not
             committed
             to
             their
             Care
             and
             Charge
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             equal
             Caveat
             against
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             therefore
             how
             such
             busie-bodies
             can
             acquit
             themselves
             of
             the
             other
             two
             sins
             also
             mentioned
             in
             this
             black
             roll
             .
             Of
             the
             latter
             ,
             their
             guilt
             seems
             to
             be
             too
             evident
             ,
             in
             taking
             up
             wandring
             Sheep
             from
             their
             Folds
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             send
             them
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Shepherds
             :
             in
             setting
             their
             mark
             upon
             them
             ,
             owning
             them
             for
             theirs
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               their
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             truth
             they
             have
             no
             more
             Property
             or
             Interest
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Vtopia
             hath
             in
             the
             Pleiades
             :
             or
             the
             poor
             Athenian
             ,
             in
             Horace
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             Ships
             which
             he
             saw
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             called
             his
             own
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             other
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             his
             extravagant
             and
             distempered
             fancy
             did
             create
             .
             For
             what
             warrant
             have
             they
             to
             meddle
             with
             other
             Mens
             Flocks
             ?
          
           
             Of
             the
             former
             ,
             (
             I
             fear
             also
             )
             they
             will
             scarce
             be
             found
             altogether
             guiltless
             .
             For
             truly
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             
             after
             they
             have
             been
             their
             followers
             a
             while
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             mortally
             poisoned
             with
             Schism
             and
             
               Separation
               ,
               profane
               contempt
            
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             
               publick
               worship
            
             and
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             despising
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             dangerous
             evils
             ;
             and
             so
             metamorphosed
             ,
             that
             from
             being
             Sheep
             (
             as
             before
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             )
             they
             turn
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             worry
             their
             own
             Shepherds
             :
             as
             is
             found
             true
             by
             too
             sad
             experience
             in
             all
             places
             where
             these
             men
             intrude
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             elsewhere
             reckon
             up
             idleness
             ,
             as
             another
             Companion
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             *
             
               They
               learn
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               wandring
               about
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               and
               are
               busie-bodies
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             †
             
               Working
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               are
               busie-bodies
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             Root
             from
             whence
             this
             vice
             springs
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             (
             in
             the
             former
             place
             )
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             it
             
               muliebre
               vitium
            
             ,
             the
             womens
             sin
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             idlers
             of
             the
             other
             Sex
             also
             ,
             to
             become
             esseminate
             ,
             and
             medlers
             in
             other
             folks
             matters
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             none
             of
             their
             own
             to
             be
             doing
             about
             .
             An
             idler
             is
             well
             at
             leisure
             ,
             and
             
             if
             he
             will
             not
             serve
             God
             in
             his
             own
             station
             ,
             rather
             than
             he
             shall
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             Satan
             will
             find
             him
             employment
             ,
             in
             setting
             him
             to
             thrust
             his
             Sickle
             into
             his
             Neighbours
             Corn.
             *
             
               They
               made
               me
               keeper
               of
               the
               Vineyards
               ,
               but
               mine
               own
               Vineyard
               have
               I
               not
               kept
               .
            
             Here
             are
             Vineyards
             opposed
             to
             
               her
               own
               Vineyard
            
             ;
             false
             Churches
             ,
             to
             true
             .
             For
             †
             
               The
               Vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoast
               ▪
               is
               the
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               the
               men
               of
            
             Judah
             
               his
               pleasant
               Plant.
            
             When
             men
             keep
             not
             their
             
               own
               Vineyard
            
             ,
             the
             keeping
             whereof
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               that
               works
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             will
             set
             them
             to
             plant
             and
             keep
             Vineyards
             of
             his
             ,
             ‖
             
               The
               Vine
               whereof
               is
               the
               Vine
               of
            
             Sodom
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Fields
               of
            
             Gomorrah
             ;
             
               their
               Grapes
               are
               Grapes
               of
               Gall
               ,
               their
               clusters
               are
               bitter
               .
            
             What
             account
             these
             Husbandmen
             will
             make
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             for
             such
             kind
             of
             dealing
             ,
             I
             wish
             they
             may
             in
             time
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             e'er
             it
             be
             too
             late
             so
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Neither
             may
             we
             omit
             to
             observe
             how
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             afore
             quoted
             place
             ,
             doth
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             unchristian
             
             such
             a
             busie
             Person
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             make
             him
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Pagan
             or
             Infidel
             .
             For
             he
             puts
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             sufferings
             of
             a
             
               busie
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             a
             Christian.
             *
             
               If
               a
               Christian
               suffer
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               glorify
               God
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
            
             But
             -
             if
             such
             a
             busie-body
             suffer
             (
             as
             't
             is
             as
             much
             pity
             he
             should
             goe
             scotfree
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Mates
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             he
             hath
             as
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             ashamed
             as
             a
             Thief
             or
             a
             Murtherer
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Gospel-command
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             †
             
               Study
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               doe
               your
               own
               business
               .
            
             Quietness
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             under
             the
             notion
             and
             quality
             of
             an
             Art
             or
             Science
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             study
             it
             .
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             seek
             with
             an
             holy
             ambition
             ,
             thinking
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             .
             The
             quietness
             there
             commended
             to
             our
             ambitious
             endeavour
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             to
             import
             ,
             not
             a
             quietness
             from
             motion
             ,
             but
             from
             commotion
             or
             troubling
             of
             others
             ;
             a
             contented
             calm
             conversation
             ,
             opposite
             to
             tumultuous
             turbulence
             ,
             and
             restless
             intermedling
             with
             things
             wherein
             
             others
             are
             concerned
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             attain
             to
             be
             masters
             of
             this
             Art
             of
             quietness
             ?
             The
             means
             most
             available
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             prescribes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             doe
             our
             own
             business
             ,
             letting
             other
             mens
             matters
             alone
             to
             themselves
             .
             For
             a
             man
             then
             not
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             affairs
             ,
             but
             to
             mix
             himself
             with
             other
             mens
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             lawfull
             appointment
             or
             allowance
             ,
             to
             thrust
             himself
             into
             another's
             Place
             and
             Employment
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             quietness
             which
             Christians
             are
             to
             study
             ,
             a
             manifest
             breach
             of
             this
             great
             Gospel-command
             ,
             and
             consequently
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Third
             Evangelical
             precept
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             *
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               unto
               you
               doe
               ye
               even
               so
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             a
             principle
             both
             natural
             and
             divine
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             our
             heavenly
             Law-giver
             ,
             as
             a
             ground
             and
             rule
             of
             all
             equity
             amongst
             men
             .
             Lactantius
             thus
             comments
             on
             it
             :
             
               Radix
               &
               omnis
               fundamentum
               aequitatis
               est
               illud
               :
               vide
               ut
               ne
               facias
               ulli
               quod
               pati
               nolis
               ,
               sed
               alterius
               animum
               de
               tuo
               metieris
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             root
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             equity
             
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             carefull
             no
             to
             doe
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             himself
             ;
             but
             to
             measure
             another
             man's
             mind
             by
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             thrust
             themselves
             now
             into
             other
             mens
             Congregations
             and
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             private
             houses
             gather
             together
             a
             company
             of
             disciples
             and
             followers
             of
             the
             more
             giddy
             and
             unstable
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             not
             content
             with
             the
             publick
             labours
             of
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             flock
             to
             private
             Conventicles
             )
             and
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             Preaching
             and
             other
             Ministerial
             Acts
             :
             whether
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             Pastors
             of
             Congregations
             (
             as
             sometimes
             they
             were
             )
             and
             had
             a
             charge
             of
             a
             flock
             of
             God's
             People
             committed
             to
             them
             (
             for
             whose
             Souls
             they
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             must
             be
             accountable
             )
             they
             would
             take
             it
             well
             ,
             or
             permit
             it
             (
             if
             they
             could
             otherwise
             help
             it
             )
             that
             a
             stranger
             should
             thrust
             himself
             into
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             lead
             away
             a
             number
             of
             their
             People
             to
             private
             Assemblies
             in
             corners
             ,
             to
             a
             dependence
             on
             them
             for
             teaching
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             ,
             which
             they
             obtrude
             
             upon
             them
             as
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             forsaking
             and
             loathing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             publickly
             established
             ,
             for
             waiting
             on
             them
             in
             private
             ?
             And
             whether
             ,
             when
             those
             men
             were
             in
             their
             Pastoral
             charges
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             late
             time
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Familists
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             now
             doe
             ,
             (
             set
             up
             private
             Conventicles
             in
             several
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             )
             they
             did
             not
             account
             themselves
             much
             injured
             thereby
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Pulpits
             sound
             loud
             against
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             oppose
             it
             by
             all
             means
             they
             possibly
             could
             ?
             Which
             is
             a
             truth
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             all
             that
             have
             been
             hearers
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             know
             their
             practices
             .
          
           
             Neither
             will
             it
             suffice
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             those
             whom
             they
             then
             opposed
             were
             Persons
             heterodox
             in
             their
             judgments
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             in
             their
             opinions
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             may
             these
             House-creeping
             Preachers
             be
             also
             ,
             
             for
             ought
             any
             one
             knows
             ▪
             If
             it
             be
             sound
             Divinity
             they
             Preach
             ,
             it
             is
             avowable
             ,
             and
             publication
             is
             a
             fair
             Argument
             of
             truth
             .
             Truth
             seeks
             no
             corners
             :
             it
             is
             onely
             ashamed
             to
             be
             hidden
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             clouded
             or
             eclipsed
             .
             The
             desire
             of
             Secre●ie
             and
             
             Privacy
             renders
             their
             Doctrines
             suspicious
             of
             falshood
             and
             errour
             .
             In
             the
             dark
             ,
             gross
             faults
             are
             not
             perceived
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             evil-doers
             onely
             that
             are
             said
             by
             our
             Saviour
             *
             
               to
               hate
               the
               light
            
             .
             While
             men
             doe
             nothing
             but
             well
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             conceal
             and
             hide
             their
             doings
             .
             
               The
               very
               Heathen
               (
               as
               a
               Divine
               of
               ours
               observes
               )
               did
               worship
               their
               Gods
               
                 sub
                 dio
              
               ,
               without
               Roofs
               or
               Coverings
               †
               in
               a
               free
               openness
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               could
               ,
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               Specular
               Stone
               ,
               
               that
               was
               transparent
               as
               Cristal
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               they
               that
               walked
               without
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               might
               see
               all
               that
               was
               done
               within
               .
               And
               even
               nature
               it self
               taught
               the
               natural
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               that
               an
               Argument
               of
               a
               man
               truly
               Religious
               ,
               
                 aperto
                 vivere
                 voto
              
               ;
               that
               he
               durst
               pray
               aloud
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               world
               hear
               what
               he
               asked
               at
               God's
               hands
               ,
               which
               duty
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               best
               performed
               when
               we
               joyn
               with
               the
               Congregation
               in
               publick
               Prayers
               .
               St.
               Austin
               hath
               made
               that
               note
               upon
               the
               Donatists
               that
               they
               were
               clanculary
               ,
               clandestine
               Divines
               ,
               Divines
               in
               corners
               .
               And
               in
               Photius
               we
               have
               such
               a
               note
               
               almost
               upon
               all
               Hereticks
               ;
               as
               the
               Nestorian
               was
               called
               Coluber
               ,
               a
               Snake
               ,
               because
               though
               he
               kept
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               lurked
               and
               lay
               hid
               to
               doe
               mischief
               .
            
             And
             truly
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             prohibition
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             (
             *
             sometimes
             there
             was
             )
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             it
             (
             herein
             differing
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             Nation
             or
             Place
             ,
             nor
             is
             subject
             to
             (
             †
             bonds
             or
             restraint
             )
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             to
             be
             published
             in
             Churches
             and
             open
             Places
             of
             free
             and
             common
             resort
             .
             The
             command
             to
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ‖
             
               Go
               stand
               and
               speak
               in
               the
               Temple
               to
               the
               People
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Life
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             was
             their
             Practice
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             20.
             
             Act.
             13.
             14.
             44.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             godly
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             had
             their
             private
             Meetings
             ,
             in
             
               Deserts
               ,
               Mountains
               ,
               Dens
            
             ,
             and
             Caves
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             not
             alike
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             with
             them
             .
             The
             times
             then
             were
             of
             most
             bloudy
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             neither
             Preacher
             nor
             Professour
             escaped
             the
             Fire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             enforced
             
             to
             conceal
             themselves
             ,
             and
             privately
             to
             enjoy
             those
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             discharge
             those
             Duties
             and
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             publickly
             be
             suffered
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             those
             who
             set
             up
             and
             frequent
             private
             Meetings
             now
             ,
             may
             enjoy
             the
             preaching
             and
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             allowed
             ,
             but
             commanded
             by
             Authority
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             .
             Those
             Teachers
             then
             that
             in
             these
             Halcion
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             creep
             into
             corners
             to
             vent
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Seditious
             and
             Schismatical
             ,
             seeking
             to
             make
             Parties
             and
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Proud
             and
             Arrogant
             ,
             preferring
             their
             own
             Opinions
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             Assemblies
             and
             Persons
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             False
             and
             Erroneous
             ;
             for
             all
             
               damnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             which
             pervert
             and
             destroy
             Souls
             ,
             are
             thus
             brought
             in
             underhand
             
             privily
             ,
             
             by
             such
             as
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             stealth
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             that
             means
             of
             justification
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             all
             
             Christ's
             Ministers
             in
             a
             setled
             Church
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             viz.
             to
             
               appeal
               to
               the
               publick
               Audience
            
             .
             *
             That
             which
             is
             publickly
             Preached
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             and
             tryed
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             well
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             in
             obscurity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Opinions
             of
             these
             Men
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             those
             things
             wherein
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             of
             Christians
             are
             concerned
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
            
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             established
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             the
             World
             hath
             had
             sufficient
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             bloudy
             Wars
             and
             Persecutions
             raised
             thereabout
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             question
             is
             not
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             these
             men
             deliver
             in
             their
             private
             Conventions
             ,
             but
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             what
             right
             they
             have
             to
             Preach
             any
             ,
             in
             other
             Mens
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             .
          
           
           
             Such
             a
             Person
             then
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             doeth
             that
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             to
             himself
             ,
             nay
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             opposed
             and
             disliked
             in
             others
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             *
             
               condemned
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             sinning
             wittingly
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             spurning
             against
             a
             known
             truth
             sparkling
             and
             shining
             in
             his
             Conscience
             .
             The
             waiting
             on
             such
             Mens
             Ministry
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             commands
             all
             men
             to
             †
             avoid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             THat
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             for
             the
             working
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             Scripture
             President
             ,
             or
             warrantable
             Example
             ,
             to
             ground
             it
             on
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             besides
             his
             Mandate
             ,
             have
             also
             their
             exemplification
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             God
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             working
             Grace
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             now
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             private
             and
             house-preaching
             ,
             by
             an
             intruder
             ,
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Preaching
             Minister
             established
             ,
             hath
             none
             .
          
           
           
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             God's
             Worship
             used
             in
             a
             private
             House
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             case
             of
             infirmity
             of
             Body
             ,
             when
             People
             are
             not
             able
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             .
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             divers
             of
             the
             new
             converted
             Christians
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             some
             in
             Prison
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Basilides
             in
             *
             Eusebius
             .
             And
             the
             sick
             in
             their
             beds
             ;
             as
             †
             Cyprian
             declares
             at
             large
             .
             And
             if
             any
             were
             hindered
             by
             Sickness
             that
             they
             could
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             sent
             home
             to
             them
             by
             a
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             ;
             if
             not
             by
             some
             other
             .
             As
             appears
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Serapion
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             Fabius
             .
             ‖
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             doors
             of
             God's
             House
             are
             shut
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             free
             access
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             liberty
             to
             joyn
             together
             with
             the
             Congregation
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             King
             *
             Ahaz
             .
             Thus
             Victor
             reports
             
             that
             in
             the
             Persecution
             by
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Christians
             in
             Africa
             ,
             being
             through
             the
             vastations
             of
             War
             deprived
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             did
             hold
             their
             Assemblings
             together
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             whereever
             they
             could
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Authour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Arian
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             had
             their
             Meetings
             in
             private
             Houses
             .
             Or
             in
             such
             other
             like
             Cases
             of
             special
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Yet
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             as
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             his
             custome
             was
             to
             frequent
             the
             publick
             Assembly
             in
             *
             the
             
               Synagogue
               every
               Sabbath-day
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             after
             he
             set
             upon
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             Function
             ,
             he
             never
             used
             to
             Preach
             privately
             in
             Houses
             .
             Hear
             what
             he
             saith
             himself
             ,
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             asked
             him
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             †
             
               Iesus
               answered
               him
               ,
               I
               spake
               openly
               to
               the
               World
               :
               I
               ever
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whither
               the
               Iews
               always
               resort
               ,
               and
               in
               secret
               have
               I
               said
               nothing
               .
            
             His
             words
             are
             plain
             ;
             yet
             because
             with
             some
             Men
             ,
             Fancy
             and
             Affection
             do
             prevail
             over
             their
             Judgments
             and
             Reason
             (
             according
             
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             *
             
               periit
               siquidem
               judicium
               ,
               postquam
               res
               transiit
               in
               affectum
               ;
               &
               nostram
               qualemcunque
               quia
               nostra
               jam
               facta
               est
               ,
               praevalere
               volumus
               sententiam
            
             )
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             clear
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Speech
             in
             that
             saying
             of
             his
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             always
             a
             publick
             orderly
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             never
             a
             private
             irregular
             Conventicler
             .
             And
             though
             the
             contrary
             could
             be
             proved
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             make
             nothing
             for
             the
             irregular
             Practice
             of
             some
             in
             this
             Age
             whom
             I
             am
             disputing
             against
             ,
             seeing
             the
             question
             is
             of
             such
             Persons
             onely
             ,
             as
             have
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             to
             the
             Ministry
             (
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             
             Christ's
             was
             extraordinary
             )
             in
             a
             setled
             Gospel-Church
             (
             whereas
             the
             
             Iewish-Church
             was
             in
             
             Christ's
             time
             expiring
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-Church
             beginning
             ,
             )
             and
             are
             intruders
             into
             other
             Mens
             Charges
             and
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             the
             supreme
             Lord
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             First
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             spake
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             openly
             .
             The
             word
             properly
             signifies
             freedom
             and
             
             liberty
             of
             Speech
             ;
             which
             Piscator
             thus
             explains
             *
             
               Cum
               quis
               omne
               id
               dicit
               quod
               ad
               rem
               pertinet
               ,
               nihil
               veritus
               offensionem
               eorum
               ,
               quibuscum
               loquitur
               .
            
             When
             a
             Man
             speaks
             that
             which
             properly
             pertains
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             not
             fearing
             though
             it
             offend
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             speaks
             .
             Oftentimes
             in
             Scripture
             it
             signifies
             ,
             o●enly
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             Tremelius
             renders
             it
             by
             
               apertè
               ,
               and
               Beza
            
             by
             palam
             ;
             both
             openly
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Saviour
             professeth
             here
             ,
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             and
             delivered
             without
             fear
             of
             danger
             ,
             or
             hatred
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             persecution
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             not
             in
             a
             Corner
             or
             Conventicle
             ,
             but
             openly
             and
             in
             publick
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               I
               spake
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             not
             to
             a
             few
             Select
             Persons
             ,
             to
             a
             gathered
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             To
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             or
             distinction
             ,
             either
             of
             Nation
             ,
             Place
             of
             State
             ,
             even
             to
             as
             many
             as
             would
             come
             to
             hear
             me
             .
             Though
             indeed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             Preach'd
             in
             Iudaea
             and
             Galilee
             (
             whence
             he
             was
             called
             †
             
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             )
             and
             saith
             ,
             ‖
             
               that
               he
               was
               not
               sent
               ,
               save
               unto
               the
               lost
               Sheep
               of
               the
               house
               
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             yet
             doubtless
             sometimes
             he
             Preached
             to
             a
             promiscuous
             Company
             both
             of
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             difference
             ,
             Matt.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               I
               taught
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Synagogue
            
             .
             There
             was
             one
             onely
             Temple
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             but
             as
             in
             other
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Metropolitan
             City
             ,
             besides
             the
             Temple
             ,
             there
             were
             Synagogues
             ;
             which
             were
             publick
             places
             appointed
             for
             Prayers
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             the
             People
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             other
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             Christ
             did
             most
             frequently
             and
             constantly
             Preach
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             abundantly
             testifie
             ,
             
               Matt.
               4.
               23.
               
               Matt.
            
             13.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             
               Matt.
               21.
               23.
               
               Matt.
               9.
               35.
               
               Matt.
            
             12.
             9.
             
             
               Mark
               1.
               21.
               
               Mark
               6.
               2.
               
               Luk.
            
             4.
             16.
             21.
             
               and
               44.
               
               Luk.
               6.
               6.
               
               Ioh.
            
             6.
             59
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             I
             not
             onely
             taught
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             publick
             Place
             .
             The
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             was
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Priests
             did
             offer
             daily
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             People
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             thrice
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             all
             the
             Males
             ,
             from
             
             all
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Iudaea
             ,
             were
             to
             resort
             .
             In
             this
             Temple
             did
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             very
             frequently
             Preach
             ,
             Matt.
             21.
             23.
             
             Luk.
             19.
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               I
               taught
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Iews
               always
               resort
            
             ;
             where
             there
             was
             a
             full
             and
             free
             Concourse
             of
             all
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             many
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             from
             all
             Parts
             and
             Quarters
             of
             Iudaea
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             And
             
               in
               private
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               nothing
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             purposely
             and
             expressly
             denied
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             apt
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             a
             
               private
               ,
               seditious
            
             ,
             and
             
               Schismatical
               Conventicler
            
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             through
             so
             great
             a
             resort
             of
             People
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Synagogue
             nor
             Temple
             could
             hold
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             take
             *
             a
             Mountain
             for
             his
             Pulpit
             .
             Sometimes
             being
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             quiet
             ,
             for
             the
             throng
             of
             People
             that
             crouded
             him
             ,
             he
             retreated
             to
             †
             a
             Ship
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             better
             heard
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             People
             from
             thence
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             was
             publickly
             and
             openly
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Religious
             discourse
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             in
             private
             Houses
             ,
             
             either
             by
             way
             of
             explanation
             ,
             or
             repetition
             of
             his
             publick
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             often
             used
             it
             .
             For
             we
             reade
             that
             when
             he
             was
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               alone
               ,
               they
               that
               were
               about
               him
               with
               the
               twelve
               ,
               asked
               him
               of
               the
               Parable
               .
            
             But
             as
             for
             substance
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             was
             allways
             publick
             .
             He
             never
             spake
             privately
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             the
             same
             things
             which
             he
             Preach'd
             publickly
             .
             He
             spake
             not
             other
             things
             to
             them
             in
             private
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             spake
             publickly
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             manner
             .
             And
             therefore
             even
             to
             that
             exposition
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             privately
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             adds
             †
             
               Is
               a
               Candle
               brought
               to
               be
               put
               under
               a
               bushel
               ,
               or
               under
               a
               bed
               ?
               And
               not
               to
               be
               set
               on
               a
               Candlestick
               ?
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               hid
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               manifested
               ?
            
             q.
             d.
             these
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             are
             therefore
             revealed
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             that
             ye
             should
             Preach
             them
             in
             Corners
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             Mark
             ‖
             which
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             
             Christ's
             Preaching
             in
             a
             
               private
               House
            
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             craftily
             urged
             on
             ignorant
             People
             ,
             yet
             if
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             it
             cannot
             make
             ought
             
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             For
             I
             demand
             ,
             was
             it
             a
             truth
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               I
               always
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               I
               have
               said
               nothing
               ,
            
             or
             was
             it
             not
             ?
             To
             say
             the
             latter
             ,
             were
             no
             less
             than
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             the
             lye
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             
               who
               knew
               no
            
             *
             
               sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               guile
               ever
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             If
             it
             was
             a
             truth
             (
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             ,
             without
             monstrous
             impiety
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             )
             then
             
               he
               ever
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               he
               said
               nothing
               .
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             his
             being
             called
             in
             question
             for
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             his
             answer
             to
             which
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             substantials
             of
             Evangelical
             Doctrines
             ,
             he
             ever
             taught
             them
             openly
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogues
             and
             Temple
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             absurd
             for
             our
             Saviour
             to
             have
             said
             as
             he
             did
             †
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
               why
               askest
               thou
               me
               of
               my
               Doctrine
               ?
               ask
               them
               that
               heard
               me
               :
               Behold
               they
               know
               what
               I
               have
               said
               .
            
             For
             Pilate
             could
             not
             ask
             the
             Iews
             that
             were
             then
             present
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             private
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             none
             of
             his
             private
             Companions
             or
             Followers
             .
          
           
           
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             seeming
             Antilogy
             in
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             reality
             ,
             but
             appearance
             ;
             it
             may
             seem
             so
             to
             our
             weakness
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             is
             so
             throughout
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             any
             real
             contradiction
             to
             it self
             ,
             any
             where
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             Mark
             I
             have
             two
             things
             to
             answer
             .
             First
             ,
             
             our
             English
             translation
             in
             that
             phrase
             (
             
               he
               preached
               the
               word
               unto
               them
            
             )
             doth
             not
             properly
             nor
             genuinely
             answer
             the
             Original
             Greek
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             Beza
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               loquebatur
               eis
               sermonem
            
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             speech
             to
             them
             .
             And
             
               Tremelius
               ,
               loquebatur
               cum
               eis
               sermonem
               ,
            
             he
             talked
             or
             discoursed
             with
             them
             .
             Doubtless
             about
             Gospel-truths
             and
             Heavenly
             matters
             .
             When
             ever
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             preach'd
             ,
             or
             spake
             Sermon-wise
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             other
             words
             to
             express
             it
             by
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             teach
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             preach
             or
             publish
             as
             an
             Herauld
             ,
             in
             open
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             multitude
             :
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             word
             here
             used
             by
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             used
             in
             Scripture
             properly
             and
             strictly
             to
             signifie
             to
             preach
             ;
             but
             to
             speak
             ,
             talk
             ,
             or
             discourse
             ;
             which
             differs
             much
             from
             preaching
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             preacheth
             ,
             speaketh
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             whosoever
             speaketh
             ,
             preacheth
             .
             In
             all
             Languages
             there
             have
             ever
             been
             held
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             speaking
             and
             preaching
             .
             
               Solius
               sacerdotis
               est
               praedicare
               ,
               loqui
               autem
               communis
               vulgi
               .
            
             Yea
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             most
             skillfull
             in
             that
             Language
             that
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             amongst
             Greek
             Authours
             ,
             is
             still
             used
             for
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             speaking
             or
             talking
             .
             But
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             in
             a
             better
             sense
             ,
             but
             never
             properly
             and
             strictly
             for
             ,
             
               to
               preach
            
             ;
             but
             to
             speak
             as
             we
             do
             in
             common
             talk
             or
             discourse
             .
             
               When
               the
               Devil
               speaketh
               a
               Lye
               he
               speaketh
               it
               of
               his
               own
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
             
               When
               I
               was
               a
               Child
               ,
               I
               spake
               as
               a
               Child
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
             
               Speak
               the
               truth
               every
               man
               to
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             Eph.
             4.
             25.
             
             And
             in
             many
             other
             places
             we
             have
             the
             same
             word
             used
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             absurd
             to
             render
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             preach
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             rationally
             or
             certainly
             gathered
             
             from
             that
             saying
             of
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             :
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             seeing
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             flock
             about
             him
             ,
             took
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             religious
             discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             talk
             with
             them
             of
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             matters
             :
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             minding
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             had
             publickly
             thaught
             ,
             or
             explaining
             his
             Pulpit-doctrines
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             much
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             inquire
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             he
             did
             preach
             (
             though
             it
             was
             not
             privately
             ,
             
             but
             openly
             enough
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             history
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceive
             )
             in
             that
             house
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             (
             as
             by
             his
             Divine
             prerogative
             he
             might
             doe
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             every
             private
             Minister
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             )
             yet
             how
             it
             can
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             countenance
             those
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             house-preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             other
             mens
             Parishes
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             Preaching
             Ministers
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             allowance
             or
             Authority
             so
             to
             doe
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             )
             nay
             being
             forbidden
             by
             Authority
             (
             as
             he
             was
             not
             )
             
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             As
             for
             speaking
             to
             or
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             house
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             or
             making
             use
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             private
             meeting
             ,
             either
             in
             separation
             from
             ,
             or
             competition
             with
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             opposition
             to
             ,
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             then
             in
             use
             (
             as
             our
             Conventicles
             now-a-days
             are
             used
             )
             that
             was
             far
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             meaning
             or
             practice
             ,
             who
             improved
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             meetings
             and
             occasions
             ,
             in
             subordination
             and
             direct
             subserviency
             to
             the
             Synagogue-service
             and
             Temple-worship
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             a
             publick
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             private
             house-preacher
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             did
             foretell
             long
             before
             his
             coming
             :
             By
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             .
             *
             
               I
               have
               not
               spoken
               in
               secret
               ,
               in
               the
               dark
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             by
             Solomon
             †
             
               wisedom
               crieth
               without
               ,
               she
               uttereth
               her
               voice
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               she
               crieth
               in
               the
               chief
               place
               of
               Concourse
               ,
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               gates
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               she
               uttereth
               her
               words
               .
            
             All
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             God
             ,
             ‖
             
               in
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisedom
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             what
             Iunius
             notes
             upon
             those
             words
             :
             
               She
               
               cried
               in
               the
               chief
               place
               of
               Concourse
               ;
               ubicunque
               est
               maxima
               frequentia
               ,
               sumpta
               l●●cutio
               à
               concionum
               ritu
               .
            
             The
             form
             of
             speech
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             rite
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             approved
             custome
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             were
             ever
             publick
             .
             *
             
               For
               things
               are
               said
               to
               be
               preach'd
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               they
               are
               taught
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               they
               are
               published
               in
               open
               hearing
               of
               all
               ;
               saith
               Mr.
            
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             appears
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             was
             no
             private
             Conventicler
             ,
             or
             house●
             creeping
             Preacher
             .
             He
             disclaims
             it
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             disallows
             it
             in
             his
             servants●
             whom
             he
             forewarns
             not
             to
             seek
             him
             in
             Corners
             .
             †
             
               If
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               desert
            
             (
             among
             those
             that
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             publick
             worship
             )
             
               goe
               not
               forth
               :
               Behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               secret
               Chambers
               ,
               believe
               it
               not
               .
            
             q.
             d.
             When
             men
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             House
             ,
             Parlour
             ,
             or
             Chamber
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             that
             
               holds
               forth
            
             Christ
             most
             sweetly
             ,
             let
             us
             goe
             hear
             him
             ;
             goe
             not
             forth
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             .
             For
             what
             sweet
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             Offices
             ,
             can
             you
             hear
             there
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             or
             may
             not
             hear
             in
             the
             publick
             ?
             Why
             then
             will
             you
             baulk
             
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             appointment
             ,
             and
             seek
             Christ
             in
             ways
             of
             your
             own
             invention
             ?
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             will
             pretend
             to
             Christ's
             example
             in
             circumstantials
             of
             the
             smallest
             sort
             ,
             as
             
               gestures
               ,
               vestures
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             yet
             will
             take
             boldness
             wilfully
             and
             constantly
             to
             swerve
             from
             his
             pattern
             in
             matters
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             as
             concern
             mens
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             after
             him
             ,
             ever
             (
             as
             the
             Persons
             in
             question
             )
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             the
             places
             and
             charges
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             But
             as
             the
             World
             was
             divided
             amongst
             them
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             )
             so
             they
             did
             not
             intrude
             into
             one
             anothers
             line
             .
             They
             did
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             meddle
             with
             the
             cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             others
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               who
               required
               this
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             *
             we
             will
             not
             boast
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             things
             without
             our
             measure
             ,
             or
             not
             measured
             out
             to
             us
             .
             †
             
               Significat
               regiones
               quas
               Deus
               nostrae
               praedicationi
               non
               
               destinavit
               ,
               nec
               admensus
               est
               .
            
             He
             means
             those
             Countries
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             measured
             out
             ,
             nor
             appointed
             them
             to
             preach
             unto
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             likely
             the
             false
             Apostles
             were
             wont
             to
             glory
             that
             they
             had
             been
             Itinerants
             ,
             and
             travelled
             throughout
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             (
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             )
             I
             will
             glory
             onely
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             contained
             my self
             within
             those
             Limits
             and
             Bounds
             which
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             hath
             set
             me
             .
             He
             hath
             appointed
             me
             such
             a
             portion
             of
             his
             People
             to
             preach
             unto
             ,
             and
             *
             
               nihil
               aliud
               appetam
               ,
               vel
               mihi
               sumam
               .
            
             I
             will
             desire
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             more
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               rule
               which
               God
               hath
               distributed
               to
               us
               .
            
             By
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             properly
             signifies
             †
             a
             line
             to
             measure
             out
             Land
             ,
             to
             every
             owner
             his
             proper
             portion
             )
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             (
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             )
             a
             certain
             quantity
             and
             portion
             of
             God's
             Field
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             tilling
             and
             manuring
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             labour
             .
             And
             (
             saith
             the
             ‖
             Apostle
             )
             
               we
               stretch
               not
               our selves
               beyond
               this
               measure
               of
               
               ours
               .
            
             q.
             d.
             I
             do
             not
             meddle
             or
             make
             to
             preach
             in
             any
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             no
             right
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             nor
             to
             till
             that
             Field
             that
             is
             appointed
             for
             another
             man
             to
             labour
             in
             ;
             nor
             to
             plant
             the
             Gospel
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             another
             man's
             care
             and
             pains
             .
          
           
             God
             divided
             the
             World
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             distributing
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             a
             certain
             portion
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             ,
             measuring
             it
             out
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             line
             .
             As
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             divided
             among
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Iacob
             .
             *
             (
             
               He
               divided
               them
               an
               inheritance
               by
               line
               :
            
             the
             manner
             whereof
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ioshuah
             )
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             was
             the
             World
             divided
             ;
             either
             by
             a
             Divine
             appropriation
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             voluntary
             partition
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             was
             allotted
             his
             proper
             portion
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             and
             plant
             a
             Church
             .
             As
             †
             to
             St.
             
               Thomas
               ,
               India
            
             :
             to
             St.
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Ethiopia
            
             :
             to
             St.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Asia
               :
               &c.
            
             St.
             Paul
             was
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             St.
             Peter
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             
             It
             was
             a
             great
             
             sin
             which
             God
             caveats
             his
             People
             against
             *
             
               to
               remove
               their
               Neighbours
               Land-mark
            
             ,
             whereby
             every
             man's
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             limited
             .
             A
             great
             sin
             it
             is
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             And
             therefore
             among
             the
             Curses
             pronounced
             against
             the
             Breakers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             third
             †
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               removeth
               his
               Neighbours
               Land-mark
               :
            
             to
             which
             all
             the
             People
             were
             to
             say
             Amen
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             had
             a
             saying
             ‖
             
               He
               that
               removeth
               his
               Neighbours
               Land-mark
               ,
               and
               taketh
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               Limit
               into
               his
               own
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               one
               inch
               ;
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               by
               force
               it
               is
               rapine
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               in
               secret
               it
               is
               theft
               .
            
             Accordingly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             fault
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             Neighbours
             Limits
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             but
             an
             inch
             of
             their
             possession
             ;
             and
             left
             that
             to
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             
               boast
               in
               another
               mans
               line
            
             ,
             and
             to
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             those
             places
             to
             preach
             ,
             where
             any
             other
             was
             appointed
             for
             that
             work
             .
             *
             
               Solicitè
               cavebant
            
             (
             saith
             Learned
             Camero
             )
             they
             were
             exceeding
             carefull
             not
             to
             intrench
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             those
             places
             where
             others
             
             were
             appointed
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               nisi
               forte
               vel
               obiter
               ,
               vel
               necessariâ
               de
               Causà
               ,
            
             unless
             it
             were
             
               in
               transitu
            
             ,
             onely
             in
             a
             Journey
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             he
             travelled
             into
             †
             Spain
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             other
             extraordinary
             occasion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             he
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ‖
             ambitiously
             study
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             
               not
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               where
               Christ
               was
               named
               lest
               he
               should
               build
               upon
               another
               mans
               Foundation
               :
            
             But
             to
             keep
             within
             his
             Line
             ,
             amongst
             the
             People
             appointed
             for
             his
             pains
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Not
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             preach
             elsewhere
             :
             for
             we
             reade
             that
             he
             preached
             at
             Damascus
             *
             where
             those
             Christians
             were
             which
             he
             would
             have
             brought
             bound
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             But
             this
             was
             occasionally
             ,
             not
             purposely
             .
             As
             a
             Minister
             now
             may
             do
             ,
             when
             he
             travels
             from
             his
             own
             place
             ,
             and
             hath
             occasion
             to
             stay
             abroad
             ,
             upon
             request
             or
             leave
             ,
             bestow
             his
             pains
             elsewhere
             .
             As
             Clemens
             †
             tells
             us
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             came
             to
             another
             ,
             he
             was
             intreated
             to
             preach
             .
             But
             concerning
             St.
             
             Paul's
             preaching
             abroad
             out
             of
             his
             own
             precincts
             ,
             whether
             upon
             intreaty
             ,
             
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             inquire
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             an
             Apostolical
             power
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             universal
             extent
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             Minister
             now
             can
             lay
             claim
             to
             .
             His
             Commission
             was
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             )
             general
             ,
             and
             (
             originally
             )
             not
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             other
             Ministers
             are
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             to
             
               teach
               all
            
             *
             Nations
             .
             Yet
             because
             every
             one
             of
             them
             could
             not
             travel
             and
             preach
             in
             every
             Countrey
             ,
             therefore
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             afterwards
             in
             Wisedom
             ,
             for
             good
             Causes
             ,
             to
             order
             it
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             a
             second
             Decree
             ,
             that
             Paul
             should
             specially
             have
             a
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             the
             †
             Gentiles
             .
             Yet
             this
             did
             no
             way
             diminish
             his
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             forbid
             him
             from
             preaching
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             or
             Peter
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             occasion
             did
             serve
             ;
             for
             of
             Paul
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ‖
             that
             he
             was
             to
             carry
             Christ's
             Name
             both
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             to
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Israel
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             generally
             believed
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             And
             of
             St.
             Peter
             it
             is
             not
             doubted
             that
             he
             both
             at
             Antioch
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             both
             to
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             Apostolical
             
             power
             did
             extend
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             but
             the
             Conveniency
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             require
             that
             some
             of
             them
             should
             be
             fixed
             to
             one
             sort
             of
             People
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             another
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             he
             was
             *
             
               troubled
               with
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               quod
               ad
               jus
               attinet
               ,
               &
               potestatem
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Camero
             )
             he
             had
             right
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             so
             differing
             from
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             now
             .
             And
             doubtless
             (
             as
             all
             good
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             do
             )
             he
             did
             take
             all
             the
             care
             that
             lawfully
             he
             might
             ,
             or
             could
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             especially
             of
             all
             those
             within
             his
             own
             precincts
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             planting
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             an
             usual
             Synecdoche
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             termed
             ,
             all
             .
             Yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             order
             and
             peace
             sake
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             their
             persons
             and
             labours
             should
             be
             appointed
             for
             several
             distinct
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisedom
             he
             saw
             was
             most
             convenient
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Excellent
             
             Divine
             
               Martin
               Chemnitius
            
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             that
             temporary
             precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
             *
             Goe
             not
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             &c.
             
             ‖
             
               Hoc
               temporarium
               praeceptum
               fideles
               verbi
               Dei
               ministros
               admonet
               ,
               ut
               singuli
               se
               intra
               metas
               legitimae
               suae
               vocationis
               ,
               ad
               pascendum
               illum
               Dei
               gregem
               ,
               qui
               ipsis
               commissus
               est
            
             (
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
             )
             
               contineant
               ,
               nec
               latiùs
               evagentur
               ,
               aut
               falcem
               suam
               in
               alterius
               pastoris
               messem
               ,
               nisi
               speciali
               concessione
               vel
               vocatione
               ,
               mittant
               .
            
             This
             temporary
             percept
             doth
             warn
             all
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             God's
             word
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             should
             contain
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             lawfull
             Calling
             ,
             to
             feed
             that
             flock
             of
             God
             that
             is
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wander
             abroad
             or
             thrust
             their
             hook
             into
             the
             harvest
             of
             another
             Pastour
             ,
             without
             his
             special
             leave
             or
             calling
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             a
             forcible
             or
             surreptitious
             entry
             of
             one
             Minister
             ,
             into
             another's
             charge
             ,
             is
             destitute
             of
             all
             Scripture
             president
             or
             allowance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             meeting
             and
             preaching
             sometimes
             in
             private
             
             Houses
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             cannot
             (
             but
             most
             impertinently
             )
             be
             urged
             to
             defend
             the
             practice
             I
             here
             dispute
             against
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             setled
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             where
             a
             preaching
             Ministry
             is
             established
             by
             Law.
             The
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             was
             not
             ●etled
             and
             established
             ,
             as
             is
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             way
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             was
             then
             heathen
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             ours
             now
             Christian
             .
             Publick
             preaching
             and
             Christian
             meetings
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             suffered
             ;
             our
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             are
             not
             onely
             allowed
             and
             protected
             ,
             but
             commanded
             by
             Sovereign
             Authority
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             had
             then
             ,
             either
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             few
             Christian-Churches
             erected
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             forced
             to
             meet
             where
             they
             could
             ;
             we
             want
             not
             Churches
             ,
             but
             hearts
             to
             resort
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             a
             general
             and
             extraordinary
             call
             to
             preach
             any
             where
             ,
             through
             all
             Coasts
             and
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             plant
             Churches
             ;
             so
             have
             not
             the
             Persons
             in
             question
             .
             The
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             is
             now
             ceased
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             It
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             made
             use
             of
             their
             private
             meetings
             ,
             either
             in
             competition
             with
             or
             opposition
             to
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             (
             as
             our
             modern
             Conventicles
             are
             )
             but
             in
             subserviency
             (
             according
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             those
             times
             did
             require
             )
             to
             what
             publick
             and
             solemn
             Assemblies
             ,
             they
             could
             then
             ,
             or
             might
             in
             after-times
             ,
             enjoy
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Saviour
             made
             use
             of
             all
             private
             Conferences
             and
             Meetings
             ,
             not
             in
             separation
             from
             ,
             competition
             with
             ,
             or
             opposition
             against
             ,
             but
             in
             professed
             subserviency
             to
             the
             Synagogue-service
             ,
             and
             Temple-worship
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             would
             have
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             the
             case
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             been
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             to
             what
             it
             was
             in
             our
             Saviour
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             were
             no
             Conventions
             for
             publick
             exercise
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             permitted
             or
             commanded
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             untill
             
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             other
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             became
             Christian
             ;
             it
             was
             therefore
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             private
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             those
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             as
             were
             the
             private
             Meetings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Disciples
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             the
             case
             and
             condition
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             is
             so
             different
             from
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             the
             publick
             worship
             is
             protected
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             Authority
             ,
             that
             their
             private
             Meetings
             cannot
             possibly
             hold
             any
             proportion
             or
             similitude
             with
             ours
             .
             So
             that
             to
             argue
             from
             private
             Meetings
             in
             those
             times
             of
             persecution
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             private
             Meetings
             in
             England
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             away
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             argue
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Neither
             did
             one
             Apostle
             then
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             place
             where
             another
             was
             to
             labour
             ,
             but
             contained
             himself
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             Line
             ,
             and
             portion
             of
             God's
             People
             that
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             preach
             to
             .
             But
             the
             
             matter
             in
             question
             is
             of
             a
             quite
             contrary
             nature
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             silenced
             Minister's
             intruding
             himself
             in
             amongst
             a
             People
             ,
             over
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             preaching
             Ministry
             established
             ,
             and
             there
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             gather
             Conventions
             ,
             teach
             that
             People
             and
             perform
             ministerial
             Acts
             amongst
             them
             contrary
             to
             good
             Laws
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             ,
             yea
             against
             the
             allowance
             of
             the
             Pastour
             of
             the
             place
             .
             So
             that
             neither
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Apostles
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             justifie
             or
             allow
             any
             such
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             THAT
             which
             God
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             branded
             with
             a
             black
             mark
             ,
             forewarning
             and
             commanding
             his
             People
             to
             avoid
             ,
             cannot
             be
             his
             ordinance
             or
             means
             of
             grace
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             God's
             manner
             to
             stygmatize
             or
             disgrace
             his
             own
             ordinances
             ,
             or
             to
             forbid
             or
             discourage
             any
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             dignifie
             ,
             advance
             the
             honour
             ,
             and
             strictly
             to
             enjoin
             the
             use
             of
             them
             :
             as
             knowing
             
             that
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             instruments
             will
             sufficiently
             vilifie
             and
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             will
             be
             enough
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             who
             will
             disuse
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
             Yea
             God
             hath
             so
             far
             dignified
             his
             ordinances
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacrament
             ;
             (
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             make
             use
             of
             as
             means
             of
             grace
             )
             that
             when
             he
             might
             have
             wrought
             it
             in
             mens
             hearts
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             put
             them
             off
             to
             his
             Ministers
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             honour
             .
             The
             case
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             in
             the
             Acts
             makes
             this
             plain
             ,
             *
             
               The
               Spirit
               bad
            
             Philip
             
               join
               himself
               to
               the
               Chariot
            
             .
             Yea
             when
             God
             himself
             hath
             begun
             the
             work
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             perfect
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             hath
             handed
             it
             over
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             completed
             by
             them
             .
             This
             he
             did
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             ‖
             
               He
               sent
            
             Ananias
             
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               entered
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               hands
               on
               him
               and
               said
               ,
               Brother
            
             Saul
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               (
               even
               Iesus
               which
               appeared
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               as
               thou
               camest
               )
               hath
               sent
               me
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               receive
               thy
               sight
               ,
               and
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               What
               greater
               honour
               than
               this
               ,
               could
               God
               have
               put
               upon
               his
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ?
            
          
           
           
             But
             he
             hath
             set
             a
             black
             mark
             ,
             and
             brand
             upon
             the
             Persons
             and
             Ministry
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             commanded
             a
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             .
             *
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               ye
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               :
               for
               they
               that
               are
               such
               ,
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
             The
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             is
             worthy
             our
             observation
             .
             
               Mark
               them
            
             ,
             signifying
             such
             a
             diligent
             ,
             wary
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             care
             ,
             as
             Watchmen
             use
             that
             stand
             on
             an
             high
             Tower
             to
             descry
             the
             approach
             of
             an
             Enemie
             .
             They
             mark
             diligently
             all
             Comers
             ,
             and
             give
             notice
             according
             as
             they
             apprehend
             any
             danger
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             City
             .
             
               And
               avoid
               them
            
             ;
             as
             dangerous
             Persons
             ,
             hurtfull
             to
             Christian
             Society
             .
             And
             how
             sweet
             and
             fair
             soever
             their
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             ‖
             
               eat
               as
               doth
               a
               Canker
            
             .
             They
             give
             not
             their
             poison
             ,
             but
             wrapt
             up
             in
             Honey
             .
             Their
             smooth
             Language
             is
             their
             net
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             catch
             many
             a
             simple
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             exceeding
             carefull
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             
             beguile
             him
             (
             as
             Ioab
             did
             *
             Amasa
             )
             with
             enticing
             words
             .
             Their
             flattering
             speeches
             and
             specious
             pretenses
             of
             Purity
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             tend
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             deceive
             the
             simple
             and
             unwary
             ,
             to
             get
             themselves
             a
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             their
             
               own
               bellies
            
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             the
             false
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ‖
             
               who
               transformed
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               were
               but
               deceitfull
               workers
               ,
               to
               bring
               that
               People
               into
               bondage
               ,
               to
               devour
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             How
             guilty
             the
             persons
             in
             question
             are
             ,
             of
             
               causing
               Divisions
            
             amongst
             People
             whereever
             they
             come
             ,
             of
             renting
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             the
             peace
             thereof
             ;
             of
             giving
             offence
             to
             Rulers
             and
             Governours
             by
             their
             constant
             and
             wilfull
             violation
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             order
             and
             discipline
             ,
             is
             too
             notoriously
             known
             by
             sad
             experience
             in
             all
             places
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             other
             Character
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             so
             much
             mens
             Souls
             (
             for
             therein
             they
             may
             spare
             their
             pains
             as
             needless
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             preaching
             
             Ministry
             established
             )
             as
             their
             purses
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               making
               merchandize
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             their
             hearers
             and
             followers
             are
             best
             able
             to
             tell
             ,
             and
             will
             (
             I
             think
             )
             in
             a
             while
             ,
             be
             weary
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             Pastours
             of
             Flocks
             ,
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             where
             these
             persons
             intrude
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             are
             ready
             to
             pull
             their
             own
             Ministers
             bread
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             ,
             to
             feed
             those
             their
             new
             Masters
             ,
             live
             we
             never
             so
             blamelesly
             ,
             and
             take
             we
             never
             so
             much
             pains
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             hate
             those
             their
             Ministers
             most
             ,
             who
             best
             deserve
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             lay
             most
             obligations
             on
             them
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             
             
               Leve
               aes
               alienum
               debitorem
               facit
               ,
               grave
               ,
               inin●icum
               .
            
             A
             bad
             Debtor
             when
             he
             owes
             but
             a
             small
             summ
             ,
             will
             be
             contented
             to
             look
             towards
             you
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             great
             ,
             more
             than
             he
             can
             well
             pay
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             get
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             Again
             :
             The
             Apostle
             foretells
             ,
             that
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             World
             (
             and
             surely
             those
             days
             are
             come
             upon
             
             us
             )
             ‖
             
               Perilous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               many
               that
               shall
               creep
               into
               houses
               ,
               and
               lead
               Captive
               silly
               Women
               —
               ;
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               .
            
             And
             whom
             do
             the
             men
             (
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             )
             most
             prevail
             upon
             ,
             and
             draw
             after
             them
             ?
             but
             easie
             and
             unstable
             souls
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             itching
             Ears
             ,
             
               always
               learning
               and
               never
               able
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             well
             meaning
             People
             that
             are
             spurred
             on
             with
             zeal
             ,
             and
             want
             judgment
             to
             hold
             the
             reins
             ,
             
             many
             times
             an
             over
             vehement
             bending
             into
             some
             way
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             ,
             doth
             not
             onely
             withdraw
             us
             from
             the
             left
             hand
             way
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             (
             from
             which
             we
             should
             all
             withdraw
             )
             but
             from
             the
             middle
             way
             too
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             should
             all
             walk
             .
             And
             then
             the
             danger
             is
             great
             .
             The
             Devil
             doth
             many
             times
             make
             zeal
             and
             religion
             his
             instrument
             ,
             to
             drive
             men
             on
             to
             incredible
             extremities
             of
             impiety
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             take
             away
             mens
             faith
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             quench
             their
             Charity
             to
             others
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             it
             most
             .
             
               For
               *
               zeal
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               ordered
               aright
               ,
               when
               it
               bendeth
               it self
               to
               conflict
               with
               things
               either
               indeed
               ,
               or
               but
               imagined
               to
               ●e
               
               opposite
               to
               Religion
               ,
               useth
               the
               razor
               many
               times
               with
               such
               eagerness
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               life
               of
               Religion
               is
               thereby
               hazarded
               ,
               through
               hatred
               of
               tares
               ,
               the
               corn
               in
               the
               field
               is
               plucked
               up
               .
               So
               that
               zeal
               needeth
               both
               ways
               a
               sober
               guide
               .
               Zeal
               against
               Poperty
               (
               saith
               another
               learned
               Authour
               ,
               who
               conceals
               his
               name
               )
               except
               it
               be
               bridled
               by
               discretion
               ,
               and
               attended
               by
               equal
               pace
               of
               strength
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               protect
               ,
               but
               to
               betray
               a
               cause
               .
               Those
               that
               were
               lately
               zealous
               for
               the
               
                 good
                 old
                 cause
              
               ,
               lost
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               had
               not
               better
               friends
               ,
               than
               his
               most
               implacable
               Enemies
               .
               Fury
               is
               as
               bad
               in
               a
               Champion
               ,
               as
               torpour
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               even
               temperature
               of
               wisedom
               and
               valour
               that
               doeth
               the
               execution
               .
               A
               sober
               Protestant
               though
               he
               rageth
               less
               ,
               shall
               prevail
               more
               on
               a
               Papist
               ,
               than
               a
               mad
               Fanatique
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               zeal
               against
               Popery
               that
               is
               found
               amongst
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               of
               one
               frantick
               ,
               who
               wounds
               himself
               ,
               whilst
               he
               would
               strike
               his
               foe
               .
               They
               cannot
               confute
               it
               without
               condemning
               themselves
               .
               This
               unguided
               zeal
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               run
               far
               enough
               
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               so
               runs
               into
               it
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               sails
               round
               the
               Globe
               ,
               the
               farther
               he
               goes
               ,
               after
               he
               is
               half
               way
               ,
               the
               nearer
               he
               approacheth
               to
               the
               place
               whence
               he
               set
               out
               .
               The
               Quakers
               ,
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               railed
               at
               Popery
               ,
               till
               they
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Jesuits
               ,
               or
               their
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             The
             like
             Stygma
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Iude
             casts
             upon
             such
             Persons
             ,
             
               There
               are
            
             *
             
               certain
               men
               crept
               in
               unawares
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             How
             disgracefully
             and
             disdainfully
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             irregularly
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             good
             order
             and
             lawfull
             appointment
             ,
             intrude
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Teachers
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             !
             They
             ‖
             creep
             in
             amongst
             People
             ;
             they
             come
             in
             by
             stealth
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             came
             in
             at
             a
             Window
             or
             Back-door
             ,
             insinuating
             themselves
             into
             flocks
             and
             societies
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             creeping
             to
             Conventicles
             ;
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Gospel-preachers
             ,
             and
             pure
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Religion
             were
             lost
             ,
             except
             what
             they
             bring
             and
             profess
             :
             Whereas
             they
             are
             indeed
             (
             unless
             we
             will
             mince
             the
             
             Appellation
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             fastens
             on
             them
             )
             but
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Creepers
             gotten
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               From
               such
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             *
             
               turn
               away
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             †
             
               Now
               we
               command
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               withdraw
               your selves
               from
               every
               brother
               that
               walketh
               disorderly
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Tradition
               he
               hath
               received
               from
               us
               .
            
             With
             more
             Apostolical
             Gravity
             and
             Authority
             ,
             a
             Duty
             cannot
             be
             urged
             on
             Christians
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             of
             withdrawing
             or
             separating
             from
             such
             ,
             as
             walk
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             disorderly
             .
             The
             Metaphor
             (
             say
             Expositours
             )
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             War
             ;
             wherein
             every
             Souldier
             hath
             his
             proper
             station
             and
             employment
             appointed
             him
             ,
             from
             which
             when
             he
             swerves
             ,
             he
             becomes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             rank
             .
             Now
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             every
             Officer
             hath
             his
             place
             ,
             Company
             and
             Command
             assigned
             him
             by
             his
             General
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             must
             keep
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             must
             not
             stir
             .
             And
             if
             he
             should
             leave
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             an
             attempt
             on
             the
             Enemy
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             without
             Commission
             and
             
             Orders
             from
             his
             General
             ,
             though
             with
             never
             so
             good
             success
             ;
             or
             Command
             in
             another
             Company
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             assigned
             and
             allotted
             to
             him
             by
             Authority
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             good
             order
             and
             discipline
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             brings
             in
             a
             most
             odious
             and
             destructive
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             :
             and
             so
             deserves
             to
             be
             either
             quite
             cashiered
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             by
             Martial
             Law
             severely
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             hath
             it
             been
             thought
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             experienced
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             and
             Orders
             of
             Martial-discipline
             in
             an
             Army
             should
             be
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             have
             erred
             from
             it
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             
               least
               Punctilio
            
             ,
             have
             been
             adjudged
             worthy
             of
             death
             without
             mercy
             .
             Famous
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             story
             we
             reade
             in
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             ,
             of
             
               Manlius
               Torquatus
            
             Consul
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             the
             Latin
             War
             ,
             who
             commanded
             his
             own
             Son
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             for
             fighting
             the
             Enemy
             without
             his
             Father's
             Privity
             and
             Command
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             provoked
             thereunto
             by
             
               Geminius
               Metius
            
             General
             of
             the
             Tusculans
             ,
             and
             although
             he
             had
             obtained
             a
             signal
             Victory
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             
             and
             rich
             spoil
             :
             *
             
               Sati●s
               esse
               judicans
               patrem
               forti
               silio
               ,
               quam
               patriam
               militari
               disciplina
               carere
               :
            
             Judging
             it
             better
             that
             a
             Father
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             a
             valiant
             Son
             ,
             than
             that
             his
             Country
             should
             want
             Military
             discipline
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             by
             Christ
             twice
             together
             in
             one
             place
             †
             said
             to
             be
             an
             
               Army
               with
               banners
            
             :
             he
             that
             is
             the
             Commander
             in
             chief
             is
             God
             himself
             ,
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             wise
             ;
             not
             
               the
               Authour
               of
               Confusion
            
             ,
             but
             the
             institutour
             and
             lover
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             hater
             and
             punisher
             of
             such
             as
             wilfully
             transgress
             such
             good
             rules
             of
             wholsome
             discipline
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             either
             immediately
             by
             himself
             or
             mediately
             by
             his
             Deputies
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             establish
             amongst
             his
             People
             .
             And
             is
             Discipline
             so
             needfull
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             and
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             needless
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Is
             our
             spiritual
             warfare
             of
             less
             danger
             of
             concernment
             than
             our
             bodily
             ?
             Shall
             it
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             venial
             offence
             ,
             to
             be
             committed
             without
             danger
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             shall
             undertake
             to
             intrude
             himself
             into
             the
             place
             and
             company
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             lead
             on
             ,
             and
             engage
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             into
             ways
             of
             schism
             and
             profaneness
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
             way
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             established
             ,
             not
             onely
             without
             any
             lawfull
             allowance
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             all
             Law
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ?
             The
             baseness
             and
             wickedness
             of
             such
             doings
             ,
             is
             excellently
             displayed
             by
             Learned
             Doctor
             
               Henry
               More
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             annexed
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             *
             
               his
               enquiry
               into
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               Because
               some
               men
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               think
               themselves
               of
               more
               popular
               gifts
               for
               Prayer
               and
               Exhortation
               ;
               for
               these
               to
               spur
               out
               ,
               and
               run
               on
               in
               a
               Career
               ,
               without
               attending
               the
               direction
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               were
               as
               if
               the
               Toy
               should
               take
               those
               Troopers
               that
               are
               best
               horsed
               ,
               to
               set
               madly
               a
               gallopping
               ,
               because
               they
               find
               their
               horses
               will
               goe
               so
               freely
               ,
               and
               so
               turn
               the
               orderly
               .
               March
               of
               the
               Army
               into
               a
               confused
               Horse-race
               ,
               and
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               rout
               ,
               even
               without
               the
               assault
               or
               pursuit
               of
               any
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             Can
             it
             be
             pleasing
             to
             Christ
             that
             any
             should
             follow
             such
             men
             in
             their
             irregular
             and
             hare-brain'd
             ways
             ,
             when
             his
             Apostle
             bids
             all
             men
             †
             
               from
               such
               to
               withdraw
            
             ?
             To
             what
             end
             should
             there
             be
             such
             flocking
             after
             them
             ,
             unless
             their
             
             followers
             could
             be
             partakers
             of
             some
             spiritual
             benefit
             from
             them
             ?
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             their
             disorderly
             walking
             ,
             and
             busie
             medling
             where
             they
             have
             not
             to
             doe
             ,
             renders
             all
             they
             doe
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             a
             spending
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             wearying
             themselves
             out
             
               to
               weave
               the
               Spiders
               Webb
            
             ,
             and
             to
             sow
             to
             the
             wind
             .
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             most
             excellently
             express
             it
             in
             a
             most
             elegant
             allusion
             of
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             *
             
               working
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               are
               busie-bodies
               .
            
             Their
             work
             is
             neither
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             profitable
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             are
             disposed
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             †
             
               according
               to
               the
               dispensation
               of
               God
            
             ;
             it
             doth
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             they
             teach
             or
             doe
             ,
             receive
             their
             force
             and
             effect
             not
             from
             their
             own
             wills
             and
             authority
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Approbation
             and
             Concurrence
             of
             him
             that
             sends
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             a
             Minister
             doeth
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             of
             any
             force
             or
             effect
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             on
             mens
             souls
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             ordained
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             
             preach
             not
             onely
             those
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
          
           
             God's
             Command
             for
             a
             separation
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             such
             dividing
             ,
             house-creeping
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             Persons
             ,
             must
             needs
             argue
             their
             Ministry
             not
             to
             be
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             since
             he
             so
             brands
             it
             ,
             and
             gives
             such
             Cautions
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             THAT
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             for
             the
             working
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             performed
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             Commission
             or
             Authority
             .
             For
             the
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             that
             good
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             commanded
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             requires
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             attempt
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             important
             nature
             and
             high
             concernment
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             a
             power
             derived
             no
             higher
             than
             from
             himself
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             preach
             God's
             word
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Conversion
             or
             saving
             of
             souls
             ,
             must
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             good
             answer
             ,
             to
             that
             question
             which
             the
             chief
             Priest
             and
             Elders
             
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             put
             to
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             teaching
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             *
             
               By
               what
               Authority
               doest
               thou
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               gave
               thee
               this
               Authority
               ?
            
             He
             that
             cannot
             make
             a
             sufficient
             and
             satisfactory
             reply
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             adventure
             upon
             the
             work
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             accounted
             rash
             ,
             indiscreet
             ,
             and
             more
             hasty
             than
             needeth
             ,
             or
             than
             wisedom
             requireth
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Ministry
             in
             question
             ;
             undertaken
             without
             any
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             that
             a
             Minister
             hath
             ,
             in
             a
             constituted
             setled
             Church
             ,
             he
             receives
             in
             his
             ordination
             .
             Before
             that
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             or
             Warrant
             at
             all
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             to
             perform
             any
             ministerial
             Act.
             Now
             all
             the
             Authority
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             delivered
             to
             him
             in
             his
             ordination
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Take
               thou
               Authority
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               the
               Holy
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Congregation
               where
               thou
               shalt
               be
               lawfully
               appointed
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             is
             restrained
             to
             
               lawfull
               appointment
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             place
             where
             
             it
             shall
             be
             exercised
             .
             What
             that
             
               lawfull
               appointment
            
             is
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             trouble
             my self
             or
             the
             reader
             here
             ,
             to
             look
             into
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Ministry
             in
             question
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             pretence
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             a
             place
             where
             there
             is
             another
             
               lawfully
               appointed
            
             to
             perform
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             (
             where
             there
             were
             630
             Fathers
             met
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             451
             )
             It
             was
             thus
             decreed
             *
             
               Neminem
               absolute
               ordinari
               jubemus
               ,
               Presbyterum
               ,
               aut
               Diaconum
               ,
               nec
               quemlibet
               in
               Ecclesiasticâ
               ordinatione
               constitutum
               :
               Eos
               autem
               qui
               absolute
               ordinantur
               decrevit
               sancta
               synodus
               vacuam
               habere
               manûs
               impositionem
               .
            
             That
             none
             should
             be
             ordained
             absolutely
             ,
             whether
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             any
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             orders
             :
             and
             whosoever
             should
             be
             absolutely
             ordained
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Synod
             decreed
             his
             ordination
             void
             .
             And
             the
             33th
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             ●aith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               hath
               been
               long
               since
               provided
               by
               many
               Decrees
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               either
               Deacon
               or
               Priest
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               first
               some
               certain
               place
               where
               he
               might
               use
               his
               function
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             though
             in
             ordination
             the
             person
             ordained
             is
             made
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             being
             ordained
             to
             a
             function
             ,
             he
             may
             (
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             those
             that
             have
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             with
             leave
             of
             the
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Congregation
             )
             preach
             any
             where
             :
             And
             although
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Baines
             observes
             )
             
               It
               is
               good
            
             *
             
               for
               a
               Minister
               to
               be
               like
               a
               young
               Woman
               ,
               so
               full
               breasted
               ,
               that
               she
               can
               both
               feed
               her
               own
               Child
               ,
               and
               lend
               a
               draught
               ,
               upon
               intreaty
               ,
               to
               her
               Neighbours
               :
            
             Yet
             he
             is
             not
             a
             
               Catholick
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             ,
             whose
             office
             ,
             being
             extraordinary
             ,
             is
             long
             since
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             upon
             himself
             to
             preach
             any
             where
             .
          
           
             Neither
             yet
             did
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             doe
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             )
             though
             their
             Commission
             was
             without
             Limit
             ,
             as
             to
             place
             .
             But
             kept
             within
             their
             Line
             measured
             forth
             by
             God
             to
             them
             .
             It
             was
             never
             God's
             intention
             that
             the
             two
             Tribes
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             Gad
             ,
             should
             be
             confounded
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             way
             agreeable
             with
             Scripture
             rules
             and
             order
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             should
             
             be
             ,
             a
             
               wandring
               star
            
             ,
             but
             fixed
             regularly
             in
             some
             Orb
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastour
             of
             some
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             none
             is
             lawfully
             appointed
             to
             perform
             the
             ministerial
             function
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             place
             as
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             of
             that
             Congregation
             ;
             acts
             of
             the
             Ministry
             done
             by
             any
             other
             Person
             that
             shall
             intrude
             himself
             among
             them
             ,
             without
             and
             against
             his
             consent
             ,
             contrary
             to
             lawfull
             appointment
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             constitution
             that
             concern
             admission
             of
             Ministers
             to
             pastoral
             charges
             ,
             are
             done
             without
             any
             Authority
             ,
             Commission
             ,
             or
             effect
             ;
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             use
             to
             send
             any
             to
             preach
             in
             order
             to
             the
             working
             of
             grace
             in
             means
             hearts
             ,
             without
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             ,
             yea
             against
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             THAT
             cannot
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             instrumental
             to
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             building
             up
             People
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             demolisheth
             Christian
             Duty
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             natural
             tendency
             of
             it
             ,
             produceth
             sinfull
             and
             pernicious
             effects
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             these
             may
             accidentally
             follow
             ,
             through
             the
             Corruption
             of
             man's
             nature
             ,
             and
             Satan's
             suggestions
             ,
             upon
             the
             most
             right
             and
             purest
             dispensation
             of
             God's
             word
             and
             ordinances
             .
             St.
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             some
             *
             
               that
               stumble
               at
               the
               word
            
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             †
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               some
               we
               are
               the
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             as
             to
             other
             some
             ,
             
               the
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               .
            
             The
             word
             preach'd
             (
             like
             the
             
               water
               of
               jealousie
            
             )
             ‖
             when
             it
             is
             received
             into
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             ,
             it
             doeth
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             fruitfull
             ;
             but
             when
             into
             a
             corrupt
             ,
             it
             doeth
             hurt
             and
             causeth
             it
             to
             rot
             .
             Yet
             the
             most
             proper
             intent
             ,
             and
             genuine
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             to
             inlighten
             ,
             convince
             ,
             convert
             ,
             and
             save
             means
             souls
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Ministry
             in
             question
             doth
             directly
             produce
             sinfull
             and
             pernicious
             effects
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             a
             tender
             heart
             may
             tremble
             to
             think
             on
             .
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             reader
             expect
             that
             I
             should
             here
             make
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             every
             one
             of
             those
             sinfull
             fruits
             and
             effects
             ,
             that
             are
             produced
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             intruders
             ,
             and
             upholders
             of
             Conventicles
             :
             for
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             no
             more
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             for
             any
             man
             particularly
             to
             reckon
             up
             every
             one
             of
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             absurdities
             that
             will
             unavoidably
             follow
             in
             dispute
             ,
             
             upon
             one
             that
             is
             granted
             or
             yielded
             to
             .
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             therefore
             (
             and
             let
             the
             reader
             doe
             the
             like
             )
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             so
             many
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             as
             I
             here
             use
             arguments
             against
             the
             practice
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             cause
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thousands
             more
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             that
             bond
             of
             near
             relation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             betwixt
             a
             Pastour
             and
             his
             flock
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             well
             known
             to
             but
             a
             few
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             little
             considered
             by
             any
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             
             intimate
             relation
             betwixt
             a
             lawfull
             Pastour
             and
             his
             People
             .
             The
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             assert
             a
             kind
             of
             Matrimonial
             union
             betwixt
             them
             .
             A
             Minister
             is
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             married
             to
             that
             Congregation
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             lawfully
             set
             ;
             and
             they
             to
             him
             .
             Our
             legal
             incumbency
             on
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             our
             Marriage
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             phrase
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             *
             
               I
               am
               jealous
               over
               you
               with
               a
               Godly
               jealousie
               .
               Sumpta
               est
               metaphora
               à
               procis
               zelotypis
               ,
            
             as
             Beza
             notes
             ;
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Person
             espoused
             to
             a
             Woman
             ,
             who
             cannot
             endure
             any
             one
             to
             be
             a
             Companion
             or
             sharer
             with
             him
             in
             her
             affections
             .
             For
             as
             a
             King
             cannot
             endure
             a
             rival
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             an
             Husband
             in
             the
             Marriage-bed
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             So
             neither
             can
             a
             Minister
             in
             his
             Parish
             .
             And
             though
             in
             regard
             of
             internal
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             union
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             is
             the
             Husband
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             
             Yet
             in
             regard
             of
             external
             and
             ministerial
             duty
             ,
             
             a
             particular
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             married
             to
             that
             particular
             
             flock
             or
             portion
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             
               over
               whom
            
             ,
             in
             a
             regular
             and
             orderly
             manner
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               him
               .
            
             This
             made
             St.
             Ambrose
             expound
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             Paul
             (
             *
             
               A
               bishop
               must
               be
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               wife
            
             )
             allegorically
             *
             
               unius
               uxoris
               .
               Si
               ad
               superficiem
               tantum
               literae
               respiciamus
               ,
               prohibet
               digamum
               Episcopum
               ordinari
               :
               si
               vero
               ad
               altiorem
               sensum
               conscendamus
               ,
               inhibet
               Episcopum
               duas
               usurpare
               Ecclesias
               .
            
             If
             we
             respect
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             text
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             St.
             Paul
             forbids
             any
             that
             hath
             had
             two
             Wives
             to
             be
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             :
             
             but
             if
             we
             ascend
             to
             an
             higher
             sense
             ,
             he
             forbids
             a
             Bishop
             to
             take
             to
             himself
             two
             Churches
             .
             And
             St.
             Hierome
             argues
             out
             of
             those
             words
             (
             Eph.
             5.
             )
             
               Husbands
               love
               your
               wives
               :
               Audiant
               Episcopi
               ,
               audiant
               Presbyteri
               ,
               audiant
               Doctores
               subjectis
               suis
               se
               esse
               subjectos
               .
            
             Let
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Doctours
             learn
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             married
             themselves
             to
             a
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             subject
             to
             their
             Subjects
             .
             How
             ?
             subject
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             What
             are
             they
             become
             inferiour
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ?
             In
             no
             wise
             .
             ‖
             
               They
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             )
             underlings
             then
             they
             are
             to
             
             none
             of
             them
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             their
             flock
             ,
             as
             an
             Husband
             is
             subject
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             Now
             she
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             (
             by
             God's
             Law
             )
             to
             *
             
               rule
               over
               her
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             subjection
             he
             means
             ,
             is
             the
             subjection
             of
             Love.
             As
             Pliny
             told
             Trajan
             the
             Emperour
             †
             
               Nihil
               magis
               à
               te
               subjecti
               animo
               factum
               est
               ,
               quim
               quod
               imperare
               coepisti
               .
            
             A
             King
             doeth
             nothing
             so
             like
             a
             subject
             ,
             as
             to
             love
             his
             subjects
             ,
             to
             devise
             ways
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             his
             power
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Such
             a
             subjection
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Husband
             to
             the
             Wife
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             Pastour
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             married
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             .
             Whence
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Prinn
             observes
             )
             ‖
             he
             is
             stiled
             ,
             Parochus
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             Parochia
             ,
             by
             the
             Canonists
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             espoused
             to
             that
             peculiar
             Parish
             .
             And
             to
             this
             agreeth
             the
             15
             th
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             
             
               matrimonium
               inter
               Episcopum
               &
               Ecclesiam
               esse
               contractum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             several
             things
             that
             prove
             a
             very
             near
             relation
             betwixt
             a
             lawfull
             Pastour
             and
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             titles
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gives
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Ministers
             and
             their
             People
             .
             
             They
             are
             called
             watchmen
             ,
             and
             
               shepherds
               ,
               Es.
            
             62.
             6.
             
             These
             ,
             their
             flock
             over
             whom
             they
             watch
             and
             whom
             they
             keep
             .
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             They
             are
             called
             
               Fathers
               .
               2.
               
               King.
               6.
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             15.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             11.
             
             These
             ,
             their
             Children
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             14.
             2
             
             
               Cor.
               6.
               13.
               
               ●al
            
             .
             4.
             19.
             1
             
             
               Tim.
               1.
               2.
               
               Philom
               .
               10.
               1
               
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             21.
             
             Ministers
             are
             called
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             builders
             ;
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             God's
             tillage
             ,
             and
             
               building
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             They
             ,
             are
             called
             
               steward
               ▪
            
             their
             people
             ,
             God's
             household
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             give
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             .
             Lu●
             .
             12.
             41.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             duties
             imposed
             by
             God
             on
             either
             party
             ,
             prove
             a
             very
             near
             relation
             betwixt
             them
             .
             As
             a
             Minister
             is
             commanded
             to
             take
             *
             the
             
               oversight
               of
               them
               ;
               to
            
             †
             
               feed
               them
            
             ;
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             a
             faithfull
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             ‖
             
               give
               an
               account
            
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             flock
             .
             So
             the
             People
             also
             are
             charged
             with
             many
             duties
             towards
             their
             Pastours
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             know
             and
             love
             them
             dearly
             ?
             as
             the
             Galatians
             did
             *
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             enjoins
             all
             Christians
             to
             doe
             toward
             their
             Ministers
             .
             †
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               that
               labour
               amongst
               
               you
               ,
               and
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ,
               and
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
             Indeed
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             reade
             it
             ,
             
               ut
               noveritis
            
             .
             But
             Beza
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               ut
               adnoscatis
            
             ,
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             your
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             .
             And
             (
             as
             *
             Learned
             
               Zanchi
               )
               pro
               pastoribus
               vestris
               ac
               patribus
               reverenter
               amplectamini
               ,
            
             that
             ye
             reverently
             receive
             and
             embrace
             them
             as
             your
             Pastours
             and
             Fathers
             .
             And
             as
             David
             saith
             in
             the●●●●lms
             †
             
               I
               will
               not
               know
               a
               wicked
               per●●●
            
             (
             where
             ,
             
               not
               to
               know
            
             ,
             is
             to
             contemn
             )
             so
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             in
             reverence
             and
             honour
             .
             Thus
             our
             Saviour
             professeth
             to
             wicked
             men
             †
             
               I
               never
               knew
               you
            
             .
             Which
             places
             are
             urged
             both
             by
             Beza
             and
             Zanchi
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             exposition
             .
             
               And
               that
               you
               highly
               esteem
               them
               in
               love
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             reade
             it
             ,
             abundantly
             :
             Some
             ,
             exceedingly
             :
             It
             properly
             signifies
             ,
             more
             than
             exceedingly
             ;
             Love
             in
             abundance
             ;
             in
             an
             overflowing
             measure
             ;
             an
             overplus
             of
             love
             .
             Beza
             renders
             the
             same
             expression
             in
             another
             place
             *
             
               summâ
               cum
               exuperantiâ
            
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             exuberance
             of
             love
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             
               ut
               supra
               modum
               charos
               ducatis
            
             ,
             that
             you
             account
             
             them
             above
             measure
             dear
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             their
             pastoral
             office
             and
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             afford
             them
             an
             honourable
             and
             liberal
             maintenance
             .
             Matt.
             10.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
             6-15
             .
             
               Rom.
               15.
               27.
               
               Gal.
            
             6.
             
             6-8
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Not
             out
             of
             charity
             ,
             as
             a
             free
             gift
             ;
             but
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             a
             due
             debt
             .
             3
             Ioh.
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             seek
             their
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             all
             du●●
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             among
             them
             ,
             
               with
               joy
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               .
            
             Heb.
             13-17
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             duties
             would
             not
             have
             been
             enjoined
             on
             both
             parties
             ,
             pastour
             and
             people
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             a
             very
             near
             relation
             between
             them
             .
             Whereas
             none
             at
             all
             of
             these
             are
             required
             either
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             them
             to
             a
             stranger
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Language
             both
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             Independent
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             relation
             that
             is
             betwixt
             them
             and
             their
             People
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             *
             they
             are
             married
             to
             their
             Flock
             .
          
           
             Now
             where
             one
             of
             these
             Demagogues
             ,
             and
             Patrons
             of
             Conventicles
             shall
             intrude
             
             himself
             into
             a
             Town
             or
             Parish
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             him
             there
             to
             set
             up
             a
             course
             of
             house-preaching
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             duties
             to
             the
             Ministry
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             )
             it
             tends
             directly
             to
             the
             breaking
             this
             bond
             and
             near
             relation
             that
             is
             betwixt
             Pastour
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             breeds
             such
             alienation
             of
             affection
             in
             them
             ,
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             betwixt
             the
             Iews
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             between
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             *
             
               there
               was
               no
               ●onverse
            
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             ,
             (
             which
             upon
             a
             general
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             believe
             ,
             he
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             take
             well
             at
             their
             hands
             )
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             Ministry
             of
             another
             they
             will
             grow
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             strangeness
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             shun
             common
             neighbourhood
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             they
             will
             easily
             account
             him
             their
             greatest
             Enemy
             (
             as
             Ahab
             did
             Elijah
             ,
             or
             the
             Galatians
             did
             St.
             Paul
             )
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             flatter
             them
             in
             tha●
             ▪
             which
             ,
             how
             wicked
             and
             unlawfull
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the
             sweeter
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             stealth
             .
             For
             †
             
               stollen
               
               waters
               are
               sweet
               ,
               and
               bread
               eaten
               in
               secret
               is
               pleasant
            
             ;
             though
             the
             end
             *
             of
             such
             ill
             gotten
             delight
             be
             in
             the
             
               depth
               of
               hell
            
             .
             What
             esteem
             can
             they
             have
             of
             their
             Minister's
             Person
             or
             Office
             ,
             which
             are
             look'd
             upon
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             either
             needless
             or
             indifferent
             ,
             if
             not
             tedious
             and
             burthensome
             ?
             What
             regard
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             experience
             shews
             us
             )
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             lightly
             set
             by
             ,
             that
             some
             will
             wholly
             forsake
             attendance
             on
             it
             ,
             others
             come
             to
             hear
             (
             as
             there
             is
             too
             much
             cause
             to
             doubt
             )
             more
             out
             of
             curiosity
             than
             necessity
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             some
             have
             not
             been
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             )
             rather
             to
             〈◊〉
             (
             as
             those
             that
             listned
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Sermons
             †
             to
             
               catch
               him
               in
               his
               discourse
            
             )
             than
             to
             learn
             or
             to
             practise
             ?
             And
             so
             the
             Pulpit
             which
             is
             God's
             Tribunal
             ,
             is
             made
             their
             bar
             ,
             and
             they
             ‖
             become
             
               not
               doers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               Iudges
               .
            
             What
             dependance
             can
             a
             People
             have
             on
             their
             own
             pastour
             ,
             in
             his
             discharge
             of
             ministerial
             Duties
             amongst
             them
             ,
             where
             some
             are
             reduced
             into
             a
             perfect
             revolt
             from
             him
             ,
             other
             brought
             to
             a
             loose
             indeterminacy
             in
             Divine
             worship
             and
             Church-communion
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             a
             Lukewarm
             indifference
             
             what
             Ministry
             they
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             Church-Assemblies
             are
             made
             matter
             of
             Complement
             rather
             than
             necessity
             .
             Usurpation
             and
             intrusion
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             never
             want
             store
             of
             friends
             and
             favourers
             among
             the
             ignorant
             and
             unstable
             vulgar
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             unjust
             ;
             so
             the
             more
             abbettours
             and
             maintainers
             it
             hath
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             the
             greater
             must
             the
             defection
             needs
             be
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             own
             their
             adherence
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             will
             that
             golden
             chain
             of
             relation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             betwixt
             a
             Pastour
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             be
             wholly
             dissolved
             ,
             
               and
               those
               put
               asunder
               whom
               God
               bath
               joined
               together
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             marriage
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             having
             of
             an
             Husband
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             Wife
             honest
             ,
             chast
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             but
             her
             loving
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             keeping
             her self
             wholly
             to
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Wedlock
             bond
             is
             broken
             :
             so
             in
             this
             union
             betwixt
             Pastour
             and
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             having
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             maintains
             and
             upholds
             the
             relation
             and
             conjunction
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             have
             to
             continue
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             him
             ,
             keeping
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             him
             in
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             for
             all
             ministerial
             Acts
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             him
             ,
             among
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             knot
             of
             unity
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             is
             untyed
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             I
             could
             tell
             the
             Reader
             so
             lamentable
             a
             story
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             sad
             effect
             ,
             which
             upon
             mine
             own
             experience
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             of
             this
             usurpation
             and
             intrusion
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             disputing
             against
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             hath
             any
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             this
             eyes
             ,
             any
             zeal
             for
             his
             house
             ,
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             or
             any
             care
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             
               both
               his
               ears
            
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             tingle
             .
          
           
             My
             Parish
             was
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             invadours
             and
             underminers
             of
             her
             Chastity
             ,
             till
             about
             four
             years
             since
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Nonconformist
             ministers
             ,
             as
             refused
             to
             take
             the
             oath
             therein
             prescribed
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             Corporations
             ,
             sent
             or
             occasioned
             one
             of
             them
             (
             not
             to
             preach
             but
             )
             to
             inhabit
             amongst
             us
             .
             Before
             whose
             coming
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Congregation
             in
             the
             Country
             (
             that
             I
             know
             )
             for
             so
             many
             People
             (
             being
             near
             1000
             souls
             )
             more
             entire
             ,
             more
             unanimous
             ,
             
             more
             constant
             at
             all
             parts
             of
             publick
             worship
             ,
             more
             free
             from
             all
             inclination
             to
             
               schism
               ,
               separation
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             raigning
             Epidemical
             faults
             of
             this
             Age.
             We
             had
             then
             what
             happiness
             we
             could
             desire
             ,
             and
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             greater
             than
             we
             deserved
             .
             When
             the
             ground
             all
             about
             us
             ,
             was
             wet
             with
             the
             showres
             of
             schism
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             we
             (
             like
             
               Gideon's
               fleece
            
             )
             were
             dry
             .
             But
             because
             we
             gave
             not
             God
             thanks
             sufficient
             ,
             he
             suffered
             Satan
             to
             erect
             
               Altare
               contra
               Altare
            
             (
             for
             so
             went
             the
             style
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             for
             schism
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             modern
             Dialect
             is
             )
             a
             
               Conventicle
               against
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             Congregation
             which
             was
             before
             entire
             ,
             is
             now
             miserably
             divided
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             oversight
             and
             teaching
             of
             one
             lawfull
             Pastour
             (
             as
             a
             chast
             Wife
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             her
             own
             Husband
             )
             
               according
               to
               God's
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             are
             gone
             aside
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             admit
             of
             the
             unlawfull
             embraces
             of
             strangers
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             tell
             the
             Reader
             of
             some
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             
             who
             were
             formerly
             constant
             attendants
             on
             all
             parts
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             by
             this
             means
             totally
             gone
             off
             (
             
               non
               fugati
               ,
               sed
               fugitivi
            
             ,
             
             as
             say
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             ,
             of
             the
             Independents
             )
             and
             for
             the
             space
             of
             several
             years
             ,
             have
             not
             set
             their
             foot
             over
             the
             threshold
             of
             God's
             house
             :
             yea
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             to
             so
             high
             and
             impious
             an
             abhorrency
             of
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             are
             they
             brought
             ,
             as
             to
             detain
             their
             very
             Children
             from
             publick
             Baptism
             .
             They
             are
             modelled
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             into
             a
             new
             Church-way
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             besides
             God's
             Church
             ,
             Satan
             will
             have
             his
             too
             .
             There
             is
             
               Ecclesia
               Credentium
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesia
               Malignantium
            
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             *
             
               odi
               Ecclesiam
               malignantium
               :
               I
               have
               hated
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Evil
               doers
               .
            
             And
             †
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             faciunt
             favos
             &
             vespae
             ,
             faciunt
             Ecclesias
             &
             Marcionitae
             .
             Wasps
             make
             Combs
             ,
             but
             empty
             ones
             ;
             Schismaticks
             and
             Sectaries
             make
             Churches
             ,
             but
             false
             ones
             ;
             ‖
             
               Singuli
               quique
               coetus
               haereticorum
               se
               potissimum
               Christianos
               ,
               &
               suam
               esse
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
               putant
            
             ;
             saith
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Of
             others
             I
             could
             relate
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             sad
             occasion
             are
             in
             part
             revolted
             from
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             
             Saints
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             live
             near
             enough
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             come
             thither
             but
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             part
             of
             divine
             Service
             :
             To
             satisfie
             curiosity
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             rather
             than
             Conscience
             ;
             wherein
             they
             seem
             to
             discover
             much
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             Piety
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             would
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             doe
             they
             well
             ,
             or
             ill
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             ?
             If
             well
             ;
             why
             then
             come
             they
             not
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             ?
             If
             ill
             ;
             why
             then
             come
             they
             at
             any
             time
             ?
             What
             moves
             them
             at
             any
             time
             to
             
               approach
               the
               place
               where
               God's
               honour
               dwells
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             because
             he
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             service
             thereby
             ?
             I
             ask
             him
             again
             ,
             whether
             hath
             not
             he
             commanded
             the
             publick
             Service
             of
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             part
             ?
             A
             Lamb
             at
             the
             Evening
             *
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Lamb
             in
             the
             Morning
             ?
             Of
             every
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             one
             now
             and
             then
             ?
             Why
             else
             did
             the
             Lord
             call
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             old
             †
             
               an
               holy
               Convocation
            
             ?
             As
             if
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             day
             were
             to
             be
             spent
             at
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             keeping
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             conveniency
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             
             will
             permit
             .
             Why
             else
             did
             Holy
             David
             desire
             ‖
             
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             Why
             prayed
             he
             that
             he
             might
             be
             so
             happy
             .
             *
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               seek
               after
               :
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               days
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             doe
             him
             service
             ,
             did
             draw
             them
             to
             his
             house
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             the
             same
             would
             induce
             them
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             The
             liberty
             then
             that
             such
             persons
             take
             in
             God's
             service
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             Arbitrary
             ,
             argues
             much
             of
             hypocritical
             wantonness
             ,
             nothing
             of
             sound
             or
             sincere
             godliness
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             are
             
               fed
               with
               Corn
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             †
             
               meat
               to
               the
               full
            
             ,
             are
             thus
             faln
             to
             loath
             the
             Mannah
             ,
             that
             Rained
             down
             upon
             them
             twice
             every
             Sabbath-day
             .
             Of
             a
             third
             sort
             I
             could
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             being
             weak
             ,
             yet
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             well-meaning
             Christians
             ,
             not
             
               knowing
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             under
             a
             specious
             pretence
             of
             Piety
             ,
             are
             not
             content
             with
             what
             they
             hear
             at
             Church
             ,
             but
             must
             afterwards
             fill
             their
             heads
             with
             notions
             which
             they
             hear
             at
             Conventicles
             ,
             
             wherewith
             they
             ‖
             
               feast
               themselves
               without
               fear
            
             after
             they
             have
             been
             fed
             to
             the
             full
             in
             God's
             house
             ,
             
               with
               Angels
               food
               .
               Without
               fear
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             by
             breaking
             the
             order
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             by
             countenancing
             ,
             abetting
             ,
             or
             joining
             themselves
             with
             such
             unlawfull
             and
             ungospel-like
             Assemblies
             :
             
               without
               fear
            
             of
             offending
             or
             provoking
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             )
             by
             seeing
             their
             Laws
             despised
             and
             affronted
             :
             
               without
               fear
            
             of
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             temptation
             and
             hazard
             of
             falling
             so
             fearfully
             as
             they
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Brethren
             and
             Neighbours
             have
             done
             :
             And
             
               without
               fear
            
             of
             losing
             what
             they
             have
             heard
             in
             publick
             by
             departing
             immediately
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             a
             Conventicle
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             Religion
             did
             consist
             in
             nothing
             but
             hearing
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             were
             but
             (
             according
             to
             the
             French
             scoff
             )
             
               a
               mere
               Preach
            
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             way
             of
             keeping
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             where
             is
             room
             then
             for
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             as
             much
             enjoins
             as
             hearing
             .
             *
             
               Thou
               shalt
               meditate
               on
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               observe
               to
               
               doe
               according
               as
               is
               written
               .
               Mary
            
             therefore
             kept
             
             Christ's
             sayings
             because
             †
             
               she
               pondered
               them
               in
               her
               heart
               .
            
             David
             therefore
             grew
             to
             be
             ‖
             
               wiser
               than
               his
               teachers
               ,
               because
               God's
               Law
               was
               his
               meditation
               .
            
             Conference
             with
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             Family-instructions
             ,
             will
             by
             this
             means
             also
             be
             issued
             out
             .
             *
             
               Thus
               shall
               you
               say
               every
               one
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               what
               hath
               the
               Lord
               answered
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               he
               spoken
               ?
            
             The
             best
             of
             Hearers
             ,
             even
             
             Christ's
             own
             Disciples
             took
             another
             course
             than
             these
             now
             doe
             :
             When
             they
             had
             heard
             their
             Master
             Preach
             ,
             they
             spent
             their
             time
             after
             Sermon
             in
             conferring
             among
             themselves
             about
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             their
             .
             Teacher
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             ,
             and
             †
             to
             have
             all
             doubts
             resolved
             .
             For
             want
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             with
             too
             many
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             it
             did
             with
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             had
             seen
             their
             Lord's
             mighty
             power
             ,
             in
             feeding
             
               five
               thousand
               men
               with
               five
               loaves
               ,
               and
               two
               fishes
            
             ;
             yet
             their
             Faith
             was
             never
             the
             stronger
             :
             And
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             :
             ‖
             
               They
               considered
               not
               the
               miracle
               of
               the
               Loaves
               ,
               for
               their
               heart
               was
               hardned
               .
            
             They
             had
             seen
             the
             miracle
             
             but
             they
             had
             not
             considered
             it
             ,
             nor
             meditated
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             did
             them
             no
             good
             at
             all
             .
             In
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             themselves
             ,
             the
             way
             these
             people
             take
             is
             not
             the
             right
             .
             For
             the
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
            
             in
             their
             
               Directory
               for
               Worship
            
             ,
             give
             this
             rule
             for
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Lord's
             day
             :
             *
             that
             
               what
               time
               is
               vacant
               between
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               Solemn
               meetings
               of
               the
               Congregation
               in
               publick
               ,
               be
               spent
               in
               Reading
               ,
               Meditation
               ,
               Repetition
               of
               Sermons
               (
               especially
               by
               calling
               their
               Families
               to
               an
               account
               of
               what
               they
               have
               heard
               )
               and
               Catechising
               of
               them
               ;
               holy
               conferences
               ,
               prayer
               for
               a
               blessing
               upon
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               visiting
               the
               Sick
               ,
               relieving
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               duties
               of
               piety
               ,
               charity
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               accounting
               the
               Sabbath
               a
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             could
             inform
             the
             Reader
             what
             impious
             devices
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             keep
             it
             open
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             never
             close
             again
             ;
             by
             endeavouring
             that
             an
             irreconcileable
             prejudice
             might
             be
             perpetuated
             in
             the
             minds
             
             of
             people
             ,
             against
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             poor
             deluded
             Souls
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             drawn
             off
             from
             their
             due
             attendance
             to
             God's
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             wait
             on
             these
             men
             in
             their
             clanculary
             and
             irregular
             conventions
             ,
             might
             never
             return
             to
             the
             Church
             any
             more
             ;
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             absence
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Masters
             of
             Conventicles
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             are
             held
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             carefully
             supplied
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             some
             other
             Domestick
             Chaplain
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             House-meetings
             .
             As
             if
             
             Ieroboam's
             impious
             policy
             should
             never
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             who
             not
             daring
             to
             trust
             his
             new
             
               divided
               Tribes
            
             in
             a
             joint
             resort
             to
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             set
             up
             †
             his
             Calves
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             by
             them
             nearer
             home
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             not
             rake
             any
             longer
             in
             this
             puddle
             ,
             lest
             it
             stink
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             pious
             and
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             but
             doe
             in
             God's
             already
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             my
             judicious
             and
             learned
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             persons
             else
             ,
             of
             stayed
             principles
             and
             piety
             ,
             whether
             for
             a
             stranger
             thus
             to
             pluck
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pastour
             of
             a
             
             Congregation
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             be
             tollerable
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             Whether
             this
             practice
             that
             tends
             thus
             to
             divide
             betwixt
             Minister
             and
             People
             ,
             breaking
             the
             near
             bond
             of
             relation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             continue
             between
             them
             ,
             robbing
             him
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             off
             from
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             work
             of
             his
             ministry
             ,
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             And
             whether
             he
             hath
             ordained
             any
             such
             course
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             rather
             a
             strategem
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             introduce
             all
             manner
             of
             impiety
             and
             ungodliness
             ?
             The
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             themselves
             have
             given
             their
             judgment
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             already
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             .
             In
             these
             words
             :
             ‖
             
               To
               make
               a
               Rupture
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               divide
               Church
               from
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               Church
               against
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               gather
               Churches
               out
               of
               true
               Churches
               :
               And
               because
               we
               differ
               in
               something
               ,
               therefore
               to
               hold
               Communion
               in
               nothing
               ;
               this
               we
               think
               hath
               no
               warrant
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               introduce
               all
               manner
               of
               confusion
               in
               Churches
               and
               Families
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               disturb
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               little
               time
               
               destroy
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               purity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               peace
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               set
               open
               a
               wide
               gap
               to
               bring
               in
               
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               .
            
             So
             also
             in
             their
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Ius
               divinum
            
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             
             in
             the
             last
             page
             save
             one
             ,
             they
             have
             these
             words
             .
             
               Gathering
               Churches
               out
               of
               Churches
               have
               no
               footsteps
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Apostolical
               practice
               ,
               is
               the
               scattering
               of
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Schism
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               the
               Step-mother
               to
               Edification
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             be
             (
             as
             doubtless
             it
             is
             )
             true
             and
             godly
             ,
             then
             surely
             the
             practices
             of
             many
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Antipodes
             to
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             very
             false
             and
             impious
             .
          
           
             We
             reade
             in
             Scripture
             that
             *
             
               if
               fire
               break
               out
               and
               catch
               in
               thorns
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               stacks
               of
               corn
               ,
               or
               the
               standing
               corn
               ,
               or
               the
               field
               be
               consumed
               therewith
               ,
               he
               that
               kindleth
               the
               fire
               shall
               surely
               make
               restitution
               .
            
             By
             thorns
             ,
             are
             generally
             understood
             such
             thorns
             as
             Husbandmen
             use
             in
             hedges
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             
             separate
             and
             distinguish
             their
             Land
             from
             other
             mens
             .
             By
             
               breaking
               out
               of
               fire
            
             ,
             any
             man's
             making
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             field
             to
             burn
             up
             weeds
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Land
             fruitfull
             .
             And
             't
             is
             meant
             (
             say
             interpreters
             )
             of
             such
             kindling
             of
             fire
             ,
             when
             any
             hurt
             comes
             of
             it
             
               proeter
               intentionem
               accendentis
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             intention
             of
             him
             that
             kindles
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             carried
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             lighting
             on
             some
             dry
             hedge
             ,
             and
             finding
             combustible
             matter
             ,
             goes
             farther
             and
             burns
             the
             Corn
             ,
             either
             in
             shocks
             ,
             or
             standing
             by
             .
             And
             in
             this
             cafe
             of
             Casualty
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             restitution
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             because
             firing
             the
             hedge
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Corn's
             being
             burnt
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             did
             wilfully
             and
             purposely
             set
             Corn
             on
             fire
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             sustain
             greater
             punishment
             by
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
               vel
               decapitetur
               ,
               vel
               comburatur
               ,
               vel
               bestiis
               subjiciatur
               ,
            
             he
             was
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             or
             burnt
             ,
             or
             cast
             to
             wild
             beasts
             .
             God
             ,
             whose
             own
             the
             whole
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             hath
             set
             an
             hedge
             of
             separation
             and
             distinction
             ,
             to
             bound
             out
             every
             one
             of
             his
             servants
             the
             Minister's
             property
             .
             These
             are
             your
             limits
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             
             portion
             of
             my
             people
             committed
             to
             your
             charge
             ;
             this
             piece
             of
             Land
             is
             your
             several
             to
             manure
             for
             me
             ,
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             I
             will
             require
             at
             your
             hands
             at
             harvest
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             (
             not
             casually
             ,
             but
             wilfully
             )
             break
             down
             ,
             or
             fire
             that
             hedge
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             a
             combustion
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             required
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             make
             full
             restitution
             for
             the
             damage
             he
             hath
             caused
             ,
             that
             he
             set
             himself
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             he
             hath
             kindled
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             up
             the
             hedge
             again
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             consumed
             ;
             undeceive
             the
             People
             he
             hath
             seduced
             ,
             by
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             restoring
             what
             he
             hath
             fraudulently
             taken
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             any
             more
             an
             incendiary
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             poor
             deceived
             People
             ,
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galatians
             *
             
               I
               would
               they
               were
               even
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               ?
            
             It
             were
             better
             one
             man
             or
             a
             few
             did
             perish
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             broken
             .
             Rather
             ,
             
               for
               loves
               sake
            
             ,
             I
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ‖
             
               filii
               sonitus
               ,
               tumultuous
               ones
            
             ,
             that
             delight
             to
             
             make
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             heard
             ,
             had
             more
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             spirits
             ,
             and
             would
             either
             content
             themselves
             
               to
               doe
               their
               own
               business
            
             (
             if
             they
             have
             any
             )
             or
             else
             sit
             still
             ,
             and
             cease
             troubling
             you
             ,
             or
             themselves
             ,
             in
             matters
             that
             belong
             to
             others
             .
             And
             though
             you
             have
             been
             drawn
             away
             from
             your
             Conjugal
             duty
             to
             your
             own
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             
               have
               gone
               aside
               to
               others
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
            
             by
             means
             of
             the
             amarous
             Courtship
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             want
             not
             
               fair
               speeches
            
             and
             winning
             Oratory
             *
             
               to
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             but
             intrude
             themselves
             in
             amongst
             you
             ,
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               feigned
               words
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               wisedom
               of
               words
            
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             the
             Apostle
             persueth
             it
             )
             with
             *
             
               excellency
               of
               speech
               and
               of
               wisedom
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               intising
               words
               of
               man's
               wisedom
            
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             the
             very
             Elect
             would
             be
             deceived
             by
             them
             :
             Yet
             I
             hope
             ,
             through
             the
             assistence
             of
             Divine
             grace
             ,
             you
             will
             soon
             bethink
             your selves
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             so
             return
             from
             
               following
               after
               your
               Lovers
            
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             )
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
            
             †
             
               goe
               and
               return
               to
               my
               first
               Husband
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               was
               better
               with
               me
               than
               now
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             divides
             the
             intire
             body
             of
             Christ
             also
             ,
             and
             makes
             such
             factions
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             one
             said
             *
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ;
               another
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Cephas
               :
            
             Than
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             more
             demonstrates
             People
             to
             be
             †
             carnal
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             pretend
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             makes
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             should
             always
             be
             ,
             as
             some
             time
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             ,
             from
             Dan
             ‖
             even
             to
             
               Beershebah
               ,
               all
               as
               one
               man
            
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Baal-Perazim
             (
             the
             place
             where
             David
             smote
             the
             Philistins
             )
             *
             
               A
               Valley
               of
               Divisions
            
             and
             Breaches
             .
             It
             breeds
             such
             animosities
             and
             exasperations
             of
             mind
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             militant
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             doeing
             us
             (
             though
             unwillingly
             )
             the
             kindness
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             us
             from
             that
             woe
             denounced
             by
             our
             Saviour
             *
             
               when
               all
               men
               shall
               speak
               well
               of
               us
            
             ;
             and
             none
             at
             last
             but
             Satan
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             Atheists
             and
             
               Papists
               triumphant
            
             .
             It
             causeth
             such
             rents
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             thereof
             will
             be
             (
             unless
             a
             prodigy
             of
             Divine
             mercy
             prevent
             it
             )
             the
             common
             Enemy
             of
             our
             
             Religion
             will
             laugh
             ,
             
             whilst
             the
             promoters
             of
             such
             divisions
             have
             cause
             to
             weep
             .
          
           
             It
             promotes
             such
             a
             War
             ,
             whose
             Victory
             shall
             have
             a
             sorry
             triumph
             .
             It
             deals
             worse
             with
             the
             feamless
             Coat
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             saith
             *
             was
             a
             sign
             intended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             his
             Church
             should
             be
             woven
             together
             in
             Unity
             )
             than
             the
             Prophet
             Ahijah
             the
             Shilonite
             did
             with
             the
             new
             garment
             ,
             wherewith
             Ieroboam
             had
             clad
             himself
             †
             who
             
               even
               rent
               it
               in
               twelve
               pieces
               .
            
             It
             mangles
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             as
             many
             parts
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             parties
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             better
             than
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
               Levite's
               Concubine
            
             ,
             which
             *
             
               he
               divided
               with
               her
               bones
               ,
               and
               sent
               into
               all
               the
               quarters
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             worthy
             saying
             of
             the
             late
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ;
             *
             
               Si
               schismata
               Ecclesiae
               tolli
               possunt
               (
               uti
               proculdubio
               possunt
               )
               suspendi
               mallem
               ad
               collum
               meum
               molam
               asinariam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             the
             schisms
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             (
             as
             doubtless
             they
             may
             )
             I
             had
             rather
             a
             Milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             my
             neck
             ,
             and
             I
             drowned
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             than
             that
             I
             should
             any
             way
             
             hinder
             that
             work
             ,
             or
             not
             withall
             my
             heart
             and
             strength
             promote
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             scandal
             .
             A
             gracious
             speech
             ;
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             an
             holy
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             him
             (
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzene
            
             )
             who
             (
             as
             Ruffinus
             *
             reports
             it
             )
             in
             the
             tumultuous
             division
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               mitte
               me
               in
               mare
               ,
               &
               non
               erit
               tempestas
               .
            
             He
             offered
             himself
             (
             Ionah
             like
             )
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             tempest
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             might
             be
             disturbed
             ,
             or
             Unity
             broken
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             ,
             whatever
             this
             or
             their
             practice
             ,
             now
             is
             .
             Memorable
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             Mr.
             Baxter
             to
             his
             People
             of
             Kiderminster
             ‖
             
               I
               ever
               loved
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               Godly
               peaceable
               Conformist
               ,
               better
               than
               a
               turbulent
               Nonconformist
               ;
               and
               should
               I
               make
               a
               party
               ,
               or
               disturb
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               should
               fear
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               prove
               a
               Firebrand
               in
               Hell
               ,
               for
               being
               a
               Firebrand
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               by
               all
               the
               interest
               I
               have
               in
               your
               judgments
               and
               affections
               ,
               I
               here
               charge
               
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               should
               give
               me
               up
               to
               any
               factious
               Church-renting
               course
               (
               against
               which
               I
               daily
               pray
               )
               that
               you
               forsake
               me
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               not
               a
               step
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             unhappy
             degree
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             ring-leader
             in
             any
             schism
             .
             Every
             accessory
             is
             faulty
             enough
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Authour
             abominable
             .
             Those
             who
             either
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             suggestion
             ,
             advice
             ,
             connivence
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             are
             taught
             to
             doe
             ill
             ,
             increase
             his
             sin
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             do
             their
             own
             .
             *
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               break
               one
               of
               the
               least
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               shall
               teach
               men
               so
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             An
             unruly
             beast
             breaks
             the
             hedge
             ,
             and
             feeds
             in
             forbidden
             Pasture
             ;
             the
             whole
             herd
             follows
             ;
             but
             the
             owner
             must
             answer
             for
             all
             the
             trespass
             that
             is
             committed
             .
             Therefore
             is
             Ieroboam
             so
             often
             branded
             in
             holy
             Writ
             with
             this
             note
             of
             infamy
             ,
             
               Ieroboam
               the
               Son
               of
               Nebat
               ,
               that
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
             His
             fault
             lived
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             was
             dead
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             often
             said
             by
             Divines
             ,
             that
             his
             torment
             increased
             in
             Hell
             ,
             according
             as
             his
             sin
             increased
             upon
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             be
             
             taken
             off
             from
             his
             Soul
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             was
             shame
             enough
             to
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             made
             to
             sin
             by
             Ieroboam
             ,
             but
             O
             the
             miserable
             Estate
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             that
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             !
             his
             pretence
             was
             fair
             enough
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             no
             excuse
             to
             the
             foulness
             of
             his
             crime
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             mitigation
             to
             his
             present
             torment
             .
             Let
             the
             Authours
             of
             schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             pretend
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             to
             Religion
             and
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             how
             they
             can
             have
             the
             true
             love
             or
             power
             of
             either
             in
             thier
             hearts
             or
             lives
             ,
             that
             seek
             not
             the
             Church's
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             withall
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Scripture
             joins
             both
             together
             *
             
               Love
               truth
               and
               peace
            
             .
             And
             ‖
             
               speak
               the
               truth
               in
               love
            
             .
             He
             follows
             neither
             ,
             that
             persues
             them
             not
             both
             .
             It
             was
             an
             unquestionable
             Maxime
             amongst
             Christians
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             no
             less
             a
             truth
             now
             ,
             than
             ever
             )
             .
             *
             
               non
               habet
               Dei
               charitatem
               ,
               qui
               Ecclesiae
               non
               diligit
               unitatem
               .
            
             The
             Love
             of
             God
             abides
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             love
             ,
             and
             keep
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             practice
             in
             question
             ,
             tends
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             dividing
             and
             distracting
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             dissolving
             
             and
             destroying
             her
             being
             .
             It
             puts
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             joint
             ,
             and
             causeth
             a
             Luxation
             of
             the
             parts
             ;
             and
             so
             hinders
             that
             spiritual
             Nutrition
             ,
             thriving
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             if
             a
             member
             be
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             receive
             no
             nourishment
             or
             growth
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             dislocation
             of
             a
             part
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             onely
             out
             of
             joint
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             thrive
             or
             prosper
             ,
             but
             wither
             and
             consume
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             set
             right
             again
             :
             so
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             never
             
               increase
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God
               ,
            
             if
             either
             there
             be
             not
             a
             right
             Union
             of
             the
             joints
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             *
             the
             ligament
             and
             bond
             that
             knits
             and
             fastens
             one
             member
             to
             another
             ,
             be
             broken
             .
             Now
             this
             Union
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             †
             is
             made
             by
             the
             
               Ligament
               of
               Love
            
             :
             which
             he
             therefore
             calls
             ‖
             
               the
               bond
               of
               perfection
            
             ;
             because
             as
             it
             unites
             Church-members
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             communicate
             mutual
             help
             ,
             to
             the
             profit
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             The
             
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             ,
             being
             made
             so
             loose
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             such
             distance
             ;
             so
             divided
             and
             distracted
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             some
             hurried
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             argue
             that
             this
             bond
             is
             either
             quite
             broken
             ,
             or
             much
             loosned
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             (
             which
             Philosophers
             affirm
             )
             that
             *
             every
             natural
             body
             desires
             no
             less
             its
             unity
             than
             its
             entity
             ;
             I
             fee
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             desire
             its
             unity
             ,
             since
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             continue
             thus
             unhappily
             divided
             ,
             it
             cannot
             long
             subsist
             in
             its
             entity
             .
             As
             a
             tottering
             wall
             of
             stones
             heaped
             up
             together
             ,
             without
             mortar
             or
             binding
             ,
             is
             easily
             shaken
             and
             thrown
             down
             :
             so
             must
             the
             Church
             be
             soon
             brought
             to
             ruine
             ,
             if
             this
             distracting
             and
             dividing
             course
             be
             suffered
             and
             practised
             .
             By
             concord
             and
             good
             agreement
             among
             Christians
             †
             the
             Church
             grows
             and
             is
             enlarged
             :
             So
             by
             their
             discords
             and
             divisions
             it
             will
             in
             short
             time
             ‖
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             
             Say
             I
             this
             onely
             ?
             
             Or
             say
             not
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             the
             same
             ?
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               peace
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Son
               
               of
               God
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Baxter
               )
               all
               other
               sins
               *
               destroy
               the
               Church
               consequentially
               ,
               but
               division
               and
               separation
               demolish
               it
               directly
               .
               Building
               the
               Church
               is
               but
               an
               orderly
               joining
               the
               materials
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               is
               disjoyning
               ,
               but
               pulling
               down
               ?
               †
               Believe
               not
               those
               to
               be
               the
               Church's
               friends
               ,
               that
               would
               cure
               and
               reform
               her
               ,
               by
               cutting
               her
               throat
               .
            
             
               Pro
               Ecclesia
               clamitant
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Cyprian
             of
             such
             )
             they
             cry
             out
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               contra
               Ecclesiam
               dimicant
            
             ,
             their
             practice
             is
             a
             fighting
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             not
             by
             open
             and
             professed
             hostility
             ,
             but
             by
             secret
             and
             unseen
             Policy
             .
             Their
             pretences
             are
             friendly
             ,
             but
             their
             actions
             mischievous
             ;
             their
             voice
             like
             
             Iacob's
             ,
             but
             their
             hands
             like
             
             Esau's
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             hinders
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             that
             holy
             and
             sweet
             fellowship
             which
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ought
             to
             have
             both
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             each
             with
             other
             .
             When
             ,
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             members
             are
             joined
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Union
             ,
             Communion
             also
             ,
             
             and
             do
             impart
             bloud
             ,
             spirits
             ,
             and
             life
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             So
             in
             the
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             members
             being
             joined
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             sweet
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             in
             heart
             and
             affections
             ,
             *
             
               joy
               with
               them
               that
               rejoice
            
             ,
             and
             forrow
             with
             
               them
               that
               weep
            
             ,
             prayer
             each
             for
             ,
             and
             each
             with
             other
             ;
             
               the
               multitude
            
             †
             
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               will
               be
               of
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               soul.
            
             Now
             one
             of
             the
             closest
             bonds
             of
             Union
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             communicating
             together
             in
             holy
             duties
             .
             We
             are
             then
             most
             one
             ,
             when
             ‖
             
               with
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               mouth
               ,
               we
               glorifie
               God
               together
               .
            
             When
             holy
             David
             would
             set
             forth
             the
             greatest
             intireness
             of
             facred
             friendship
             ,
             he
             described
             it
             by
             *
             
               walking
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               in
               company
               together
               .
            
             The
             end
             and
             effect
             of
             our
             joint
             partaking
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             is
             to
             seal
             up
             this
             Unity
             .
             As
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               we
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
            
             so
             by
             the
             other
             ‖
             
               we
               are
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             our
             Communion
             together
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             concludes
             our
             Union
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             &
             incorporation
             
             into
             (
             not
             the
             essential
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             spiritual
             body
             of
             Christ.
             *
             
               We
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               one
               body
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
             A
             Father
             thus
             comments
             on
             that
             place
             .
             †
             
               Omnes
               unum
               corpus
               sumus
               in
               Christo
               ,
               quia
               etsi
               multi
               sumus
               ,
               unum
               támen
               in
               eo
               sumus
               ,
               omnes
               enim
               de
               uno
               pane
               participamus
               .
            
             We
             are
             therefore
             all
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             many
             in
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             in
             him
             we
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             we
             all
             partake
             of
             one
             bread
             .
             
               Nam
               si
               in
               humanis
               mensoe
               &
               salis
               communicatio
               ,
               amoris
               causa
               est
               &
               signum
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               id
               erit
               in
               communione
               mensoe
               &
               panis
               Domini
               ?
            
             If
             among
             men
             the
             communicating
             together
             at
             one
             table
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             dish
             ,
             is
             both
             a
             cause
             and
             sign
             of
             love
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             then
             would
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             communicating
             together
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             the
             very
             assembling
             of
             Christians
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ‖
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             That
             then
             which
             tends
             to
             make
             rents
             and
             parties
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             divides
             Christians
             each
             from
             other
             ,
             in
             external
             Conjunction
             of
             publick
             duties
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             internal
             concord
             of
             hearts
             and
             affections
             (
             as
             the
             practice
             in
             question
             hath
             been
             proved
             ,
             and
             by
             experience
             is
             found
             to
             doe
             )
             must
             needs
             hinder
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             Union
             being
             broken
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Communion
             :
             for
             it
             flows
             from
             Union
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             other
             (
             in
             the
             Etymology
             of
             the
             word
             )
             than
             common
             Union
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             obstructs
             Christian
             Communion
             so
             much
             as
             divisions
             do
             ,
             so
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             hard
             to
             be
             composed
             again
             .
             *
             
               A
               Brother
               offended
               ,
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               won
               ,
               than
               a
               strong
               City
               ;
               and
               their
               contentions
               are
               like
               the
               barrs
               of
               a
               Castle
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             no
             bond
             is
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Religion
             ;
             so
             no
             Hostility
             so
             cruel
             and
             outragious
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             difference
             in
             Religion
             occasioneth
             .
             †
             
               Think
               not
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               peace
               on
               the
               earth
               ;
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               ,
               but
               a
               sword
               :
               for
               I
               am
               come
               to
               set
               a
               man
               at
               variance
               against
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Daughter
               against
               her
               Mother
               ,
               and
               a
               man's
               foes
               shall
               be
               they
               of
               his
               own
               house
               .
            
             This
             is
             commonly
             through
             the
             policy
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             malice
             of
             men
             ,
             
             the
             fruit
             of
             divisions
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             amongst
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             bond
             of
             Communion
             betwixt
             the
             members
             be
             broken
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             Union
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             must
             be
             broken
             also
             .
             How
             can
             they
             exist
             as
             members
             of
             Christ's
             body
             ,
             which
             have
             left
             their
             coupling
             and
             conjunction
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             members
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             Neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             those
             that
             cause
             it
             ,
             can
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             St.
             Austine
             .
             ‖
             
               Ii
               qui
               a
               compage
               corporis
               membra
               alia
               avellere
               conantur
               ,
               seipsos
               a
               Christi
               unitate
               separant
               .
            
             They
             that
             draw
             the
             members
             from
             Communion
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             do
             cut
             off
             themselves
             from
             their
             Union
             with
             Christ.
             *
             
               Impium
               enim
               &
               sacrilegum
               divortium
               est
               ,
               eos
               qui
               in
               Christi
               veritate
               consentiunt
               distrahere
               .
            
             Saith
             Calvin
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             impious
             and
             sacrilegious
             divorce
             ,
             to
             divide
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             otherwise
             agree
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ.
             The
             same
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             .
             †
             
               If
               we
               be
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               not
               they
               who
               separate
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               separate
               from
               the
               head
               also
               .
               ?
            
             And
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             godly
             ,
             and
             learned
             
               Nonconformists
               ,
               
               in
               their
               grave
               and
               modest
               confutation
               of
               the
            
             †
             
               errours
               of
               the
               Brownists
               and
               Separatists
               :
            
             where
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             their
             Book
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               from
               which
               ,
               whosoever
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               separateth
               himself
               ,
               cutteth
               himself
               off
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             And
             they
             prove
             it
             at
             large
             by
             unanswerable
             arguments
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             pages
             of
             their
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A
               proesumptione
               igitur
               illicitâ
               excusari
               nequeunt
               ,
               qui
               nimis
               amando
               sententiam
               suam
               ,
               usque
               ad
               proecidendoe
               communionis
               audaciam
               perveniunt
               .
            
             They
             are
             therefore
             no
             way
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             sinfull
             presumption
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             fondness
             to
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             proceed
             to
             that
             boldness
             and
             hardiness
             ,
             as
             to
             interrupt
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             
               Malunt
               nullam
               habere
               ,
               quam
               non
               suam
               :
            
             They
             had
             rather
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             own
             should
             not
             take
             place
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             are
             any
             way
             instrumental
             to
             break
             unity
             ,
             that
             true-Lovers
             knot
             which
             every
             Christian
             should
             wear
             in
             his
             breast
             all
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             will
             find
             at
             last
             by
             miserable
             experience
             
             that
             destruction
             will
             follow
             it
             ,
             if
             repentance
             precede
             not
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             ,
             be
             the
             
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             our
             head
             and
             Saviour
             be
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             
               worker
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             Unity
             of
             Deity
             ,
             
               the
               authour
               of
               peace
               and
               lover
               of
               concord
            
             (
             as
             our
             Church
             expresseth
             it
             )
             how
             then
             can
             it
             join
             it self
             with
             the
             disturbers
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             separate
             from
             those
             which
             separate
             from
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             are
             instrumental
             to
             draw
             as
             many
             after
             them
             as
             they
             can
             ?
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             gratifies
             (
             at
             least
             )
             two
             main
             sinfull
             Corruptions
             ,
             to
             which
             people
             are
             naturally
             prone
             ,
             both
             mentioned
             together
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             their
             discontent
             with
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             regularly
             and
             orderly
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
             ‖
             
               After
               their
               own
               lusts
               they
               will
               heap
               to
               themselves
               teachers
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             great
             fault
             here
             prophesied
             to
             be
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               heaping
               up
               many
               teachers
            
             .
             One
             will
             not
             serve
             a
             peoples
             turn
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             have
             a
             multitude
             .
             A
             woman
             that
             forsakes
             
             her
             Husband's
             bed
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             
               to
               pour
               out
               her
               fornications
               to
               every
               one
               that
               passeth
               by
               ,
            
             and
             not
             content
             her self
             with
             the
             embraces
             of
             one
             single
             stranger
             alone
             ,
             but
             be
             ready
             to
             prostitute
             her
             body
             to
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             there
             is
             an
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             themselves
             .
             They
             will
             be
             their
             own
             chusers
             .
             They
             will
             not
             accept
             ,
             nor
             submit
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             shall
             place
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             take
             to
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             judgment
             and
             choice
             ,
             whom
             they
             please
             .
             This
             is
             according
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             who
             (
             expounding
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             in
             this
             place
             by
             St.
             Paul
             )
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               quod
               sine
               judicio
               ,
               &
               temere
               sunt
               collecturi
               doctores
               suos
               :
            
             They
             shall
             rashly
             gather
             together
             teachers
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Teachers
             :
             as
             they
             esteem
             and
             use
             them
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             Pastours
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             to
             have
             a
             pastoral
             rule
             and
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             teachers
             to
             tickle
             their
             Ears
             ,
             and
             please
             their
             fancies
             .
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Lusts.
            
             Such
             as
             do
             best
             
             please
             their
             humours
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             same
             party
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             themselves
             oppose
             .
             Beza
             Interprets
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               prout
               hoc
               vel
               illud
               illis
               arriserit
               ,
               :
            
             as
             this
             or
             that
             best
             pleafeth
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             
               itch
               of
               the
               ear
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             disease
             very
             common
             ,
             yet
             never
             so
             Epidemical
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             days
             .
             And
             there
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             that
             very
             much
             stir
             and
             provoke
             this
             humour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Novelty
             .
             If
             the
             thing
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             new
             and
             strange
             ,
             our
             Athen●an
             dispositions
             will
             soon
             incline
             us
             ‖
             
               to
               spend
               our
               whole
               time
               in
               it
               .
            
             Let
             a
             Physician
             be
             never
             so
             learned
             ,
             honest
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             and
             successfull
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             yet
             if
             but
             an
             Empirick
             or
             Mounte●ank
             come
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             his
             Stage
             ,
             though
             he
             doeth
             nothing
             but
             put
             off
             deceitfull
             and
             Sophisticate
             Drugs
             ,
             and
             takes
             mens
             money
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             want
             at
             all
             times
             a
             full
             resort
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             new-corner
             ,
             and
             his
             pretended
             method
             and
             means
             of
             cure
             ,
             are
             new
             and
             unusual
             .
             In
             Religion
             also
             ,
             people
             are
             naturally
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             apt
             to
             be
             led
             away
             with
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             hearing
             
             new
             men
             and
             new
             things
             ,
             and
             
               listen
               rather
               to
               fables
            
             *
             
               than
               to
               wholesome
               words
               that
               are
               according
               to
               godliness
               :
            
             rather
             admire
             and
             adore
             the
             new
             conceits
             of
             every
             Novellist
             ,
             than
             receive
             the
             great
             mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             in
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             from
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             Souls
             .
             
               Mitte
               quod
               scio
               ,
               dic
               quod
               nescio
               ,
            
             is
             their
             Motto
             ;
             we
             have
             heard
             this
             man
             long
             enough
             ,
             our
             Ears
             itch
             now
             to
             attend
             to
             some
             other
             ;
             what
             we
             know
             is
             stale
             ,
             things
             fresh
             and
             unheard
             do
             better
             please
             us
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             the
             man
             they
             desire
             to
             hear
             .
             And
             therein
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             most
             observant
             disciples
             of
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             errour
             and
             deceipt
             ,
             the
             Papists
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             taught
             by
             Stapleton
             ‖
             in
             the
             tenth
             of
             his
             
               quodlibets
               ,
               non
               quid
               loquitur
               ,
               sed
               quis
               ,
               à
               bono
               Catholico
               attendendum
               est
               .
            
             A
             good
             Catholick
             ought
             not
             to
             regard
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             but
             who
             it
             is
             that
             speaks
             .
             And
             if
             the
             speaker
             prove
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             stuff
             up
             his
             discourse
             with
             idle
             and
             impertinent
             stories
             ,
             how
             fabulous
             soever
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             more
             attention
             and
             applause
             ,
             from
             such
             humorous
             
             †
             hearers
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             with
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             ,
             makes
             known
             
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             But
             certainly
             that
             man
             is
             under
             a
             very
             great
             distemper
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             grows
             weary
             of
             his
             good
             ordinary
             food
             .
             The
             stomach
             is
             very
             sickly
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             take
             in
             any
             solid
             meat
             ,
             but
             the
             fancy
             is
             still
             working
             after
             rarities
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             that
             person
             recover
             his
             former
             health
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             will
             never
             hold
             to
             be
             in
             better
             temper
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             keeps
             to
             his
             ordinary
             Diet.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Prohibition
             by
             Authority
             .
             Things
             denied
             ,
             are
             always
             most
             desired
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             is
             therefore
             the
             sweeter
             ,
             because
             restrained
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               *
               Audax
               omnia
               perpeti
            
             
               Gens
               humana
               ruit
               per
               vetitum
               nefas
               .
            
          
           
             Ever
             since
             our
             first
             parents
             transgressed
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             all
             the
             sinfull
             posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             run
             most
             dangerous
             adventures
             for
             a
             taste
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             not
             touch
             .
             How
             just
             and
             reasonable
             soever
             the
             prohibition
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             allways
             be
             looked
             on
             with
             a
             jealous
             Eye
             ,
             
             by
             those
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             excellency
             in
             the
             thing
             denyed
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             therefore
             kept
             from
             us
             by
             our
             Superiours
             (
             though
             they
             mean
             us
             never
             so
             much
             good
             in
             it
             )
             because
             they
             envy
             us
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             .
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             beasts
             )
             though
             their
             own
             pasture
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             are
             bounded
             in
             ,
             they
             cannot
             contain
             themselves
             ,
             but
             will
             adventure
             to
             leap
             the
             hedge
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             goe
             farther
             ,
             though
             they
             fare
             worse
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             so
             that
             the
             doors
             of
             our
             Churches
             were
             shut
             up
             by
             Authority
             ,
             People
             forbidden
             to
             resort
             thither
             ,
             or
             to
             attend
             the
             Ministry
             of
             their
             own
             Pastours
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             frequent
             the
             private
             meetings
             of
             strangers
             onely
             ;
             the
             would
             these
             People
             be
             soon
             weary
             of
             their
             restraint
             ,
             and
             pretend
             great
             zeal
             to
             God's
             house
             ,
             and
             
               the
               place
               where
               his
               honour
               dwells
               ,
            
             then
             would
             their
             Souls
             seem
             to
             long
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             
               faint
               within
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               Power
               and
               his
               Glory
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               have
               seen
               it
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
               :
            
             Then
             would
             they
             seem
             
             to
             account
             their
             own
             Ministers
             
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               gladness
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               them
               in
               reputation
               .
            
             Oh
             the
             strange
             nature
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             Legal
             prohibition
             is
             a
             forcible
             invitation
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             the
             worth
             of
             Mercies
             but
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             !
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             alienates
             the
             affections
             of
             People
             from
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             established
             by
             Law
             in
             our
             Church
             ;
             shakes
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             begets
             even
             in
             those
             who
             have
             professed
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             exception
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             suspect
             somewhat
             amiss
             in
             it
             onely
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             others
             (
             of
             whose
             judgments
             they
             have
             a
             good
             confidence
             )
             withdraw
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             chuse
             rather
             to
             frequent
             private
             meetings
             than
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregations
             .
             Who
             have
             not
             heard
             the
             railings
             and
             revilings
             that
             have
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             favourers
             ,
             and
             followers
             of
             these
             unlawfull
             Assemblies
             ,
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ?
             And
             who
             may
             not
             observe
             ,
             their
             constant
             and
             studyed
             
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             book
             ,
             which
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Authours
             and
             Compilers
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             composed
             by
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Holy
             Doctours
             ,
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ever
             had
             ;
             who
             spent
             their
             times
             ,
             studies
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             opposing
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             Set
             forth
             at
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             Piety
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Wisedom
             ,
             was
             accounted
             the
             miracle
             of
             nature
             .
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             in
             an
             Oration
             of
             his
             at
             Argentine
             ,
             saith
             thus
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             *
             
               Praeter
               omnem
               spem
               acerbâ
               &
               luctuosâ
               morte
               sublatus
               est
               Edvardus
               Angliae
               Rex
               ,
               Monarcharum
               Christiani
               orbis
               candidum
               Lumen
               ,
               pietatis
               Legitimus
               alumnus
               ,
               &
               Evangelii
               Christi
               propugnator
               acerrimus
               .
            
             Besides
             all
             expectation
             Edward
             King
             of
             England
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             lamentable
             and
             cruel
             Death
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             clear
             light
             of
             all
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             zealous
             and
             earnest
             Defender
             and
             Maintainer
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             And
             in
             an
             Oration
             of
             his
             at
             Tigurum
             ,
             he
             
             gives
             this
             Testimony
             of
             him
             ;
             *
             
               Obiit
               prohdolor
               ,
               obiit
               Edvardus
               ille
               sanctissimus
               Rex
               ,
               quo
               adolescente
               nescio
               an
               Sol
               doctiorem
               pro●●aetate
               ,
               sanctiorem
               atque
               prudentiorem
               usquam
               viderit
               .
            
             The
             most
             Holy
             King
             Eward
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             Sun
             ever
             saw
             a
             more
             Learned
             for
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             sanctified
             and
             wise
             Prince
             .
             And
             again
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             zeal
             and
             care
             of
             several
             godly
             and
             religious
             Kings
             in
             reforming
             Religion
             ,
             and
             establishing
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             saith
             ,
             ‖
             
               Hoc
               frater
               tuus
               Edvardus
               Angliae
               Rex
               praeclarissimus
               ,
               pro
               viribus
               ,
               &
               sane
               prae
               quam
               ejus
               aetas
               pateretur
               ,
               facere
               studuit
               ,
               cujus
               regnum
               diutius
               extrahi
               ,
               peccata
               nostra
               &
               ingratitudo
               intolerabilis
               non
               siver●nt
               ;
               eximias
               illius
               adolescentis
               virtutes
               ,
               &
               egregiam
               pietatem
               ,
               Deus
               orbi
               tantum
               ostendere
               voluit
               ,
               deinde
               ut
               nos
               ,
               quemadmodum
               mala
               nostra
               merita
               exigebant
               ,
               aliquantulum
               castigaret
               ,
               illum
               e
               terra
               citius
               ad
               se
               revocavit
               .
            
             The
             same
             your
             brother
             Edward
             the
             most
             renowned
             King
             of
             England
             did
             study
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             beyond
             what
             his
             age
             would
             permit
             ,
             to
             doe
             :
             whose
             reign
             ,
             our
             sins
             and
             most
             
             intolerable
             ingratitude
             would
             not
             suffer
             to
             continue
             longer
             over
             us
             .
             God
             onely
             would
             shew
             to
             the
             World
             the
             singular
             virtues
             and
             most
             excellent
             Piety
             of
             that
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             to
             correct
             us
             as
             our
             evil
             deservings
             did
             require
             ,
             he
             soon
             recalled
             him
             from
             this
             World
             to
             himself
             .
             Judicious
             Mr.
             Hooker
             calls
             him
             *
             
               Edward
               the
               Saint
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               righteous
               and
               just
               ,
               to
               let
            
             England
             
               see
               what
               a
               blessing
               ,
               sin
               and
               iniquity
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               enjoy
               .
            
             This
             rare
             and
             most
             excellent
             person
             God
             raised
             up
             to
             see
             this
             Book
             composed
             ,
             to
             establish
             it
             by
             regal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             taken
             to
             his
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               that
               Book
               †
               Sober
               and
               Learned
               men
               have
               sufficiently
               vindicated
               it
               ,
               against
               the
               cavils
               and
               exceptions
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               a
               part
               of
               Piety
               ,
               to
               make
               what
               prophane
               objections
               they
               could
               against
               it
               ;
               especially
               for
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               .
               Whereas
               no
               doubt
               the
               Liturgy
               was
               exactly
               conformed
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               by
               all
               reformed
               Churches
               is
               confessed
               to
               be
               most
               found
               and
               
               orthodox
               .
            
             It
             casts
             out
             all
             false
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             fitted
             for
             all
             occasions
             and
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             credendis
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ;
             the
             faciendis
             ,
             in
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ;
             and
             the
             petendis
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             others
             framed
             thereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             stands
             ratified
             and
             enjoined
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             Authority
             of
             five
             most
             prudent
             and
             pious
             Persons
             immediately
             (
             Queen
             Mary
             a
             Papist
             onely
             interposing
             )
             succeeding
             one
             the
             other
             on
             the
             English
             Throne
             :
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             suffered
             in
             those
             Marian
             days
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             composure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             written
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             that
             compiled
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             the
             approbation
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             commended
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             best
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
             Such
             as
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Tayler
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Iewel
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Touching
             God's
             acceptance
             and
             owning
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             ages
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             framing
             ,
             preserving
             ,
             blessing
             and
             restoring
             it
             ,
             do
             so
             evidently
             declare
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             much
             darkned
             in
             his
             mind
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             can
             deny
             or
             gainsay
             it
             .
             *
             
               Which
               grace
               and
               favour
               of
               Divine
               assistence
               ,
               having
               not
               in
               one
               thing
               or
               two
               shewed
               it self
               ,
               nor
               for
               some
               few
               days
               or
               years
               appeared
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               sort
               so
               long
               continued
               ,
               our
               manifold
               sins
               and
               transgressions
               striving
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               what
               can
               we
               less
               thereupon
               conclude
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               would
               at
               leastwise
               by
               tract
               of
               time
               teach
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               blesseth
               ,
               defendeth
               ,
               keepeth
               so
               strongly
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               of
               him
               ?
               Wherefore
               if
               any
               refuse
               to
               believe
               us
               disputing
               for
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               believe
               God
               himself
               thus
               miraculously
               working
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             said
             in
             commendation
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             reverend
             Divines
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             perswasion
             ,
             have
             been
             constrained
             to
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             
             when
             they
             were
             to
             make
             all
             the
             exceptions
             they
             could
             against
             it
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             
               †
               We
               have
               an
               high
               ,
               an
               honourable
               esteem
               of
               those
               Godly
               and
               Learned
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               publick
               Liturgy
               ;
               and
               do
               look
               on
               it
               as
               an
               excellent
               and
               worthy
               work
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             add
             [
             
               for
               that
               time
            
             —
             ]
             But
             these
             words
             seem
             to
             me
             ,
             no
             way
             to
             abate
             or
             detract
             from
             the
             acknowledged
             excellency
             and
             worth
             of
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             an
             excellent
             and
             
               worthy
               work
            
             then
             ,
             what
             hinders
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             so
             now
             ?
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             excellency
             and
             worthiness
             of
             any
             form
             of
             God's
             worship
             at
             any
             time
             consist
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             Divine
             worship
             at
             all
             times
             ?
             It
             could
             never
             be
             excellent
             and
             worthy
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             any
             time
             unlawfull
             ;
             and
             it
             could
             have
             been
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             contrary
             to
             God's
             word
             .
             And
             they
             that
             shall
             impartially
             reade
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             the
             profound
             Learning
             ,
             clear
             Light
             ,
             admirable
             Piety
             ,
             incomparable
             Zeal
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Christian
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             did
             
             shine
             forth
             in
             those
             renowned
             Fathers
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             Compilers
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             cannot
             without
             blushing
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             greater●
             and
             higher
             attainments
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             .
             Are
             the
             men
             of
             this
             age
             the
             onely
             
               Children
               of
               the
               light
            
             ,
             and
             were
             those
             Worthies
             (
             one
             of
             whom
             ‖
             prophetically
             said
             to
             his
             fellow-sufferer
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               this
               day
               light
               such
               a
               Candle
               by
               God's
               Grace
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               I
               trust
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               put
               out
            
             )
             but
             in
             the
             mist
             of
             Popish
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             us
             now
             ?
             Rather
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             men
             extraordinarily
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             
               Light
               and
               understanding
               and
               sound
               wisedom
               was
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               nothing
               did
               they
               come
               behind
               the
               very
               chiefest
            
             Servants
             of
             God
             in
             this
             generation
             .
             We
             allow
             and
             confess
             them
             to
             have
             been
             men
             ,
             not
             onely
             profound
             in
             Learning
             ,
             but
             
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             Orthodox
             in
             judgment
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             great
             assertours
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             glorious
             instruments
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             causing
             that
             light
             of
             truth
             to
             break
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             now
             walk
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             all
             profess
             .
             How
             
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             spent
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             studies
             ,
             and
             strength
             in
             opposing
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             but
             
               were
               slain
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               testimony
               which
               they
               hold
               ,
            
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             retain
             any
             thing
             of
             Popish
             superstition
             in
             worship
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             *
             
               to
               condemn
               the
               generation
               of
               God's
               Children
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             well
             pleasing
             to
             their
             Father
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             it
             should
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             was
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             )
             in
             use
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             ever
             Popish
             Superstition
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ?
             Then
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             free
             from
             that
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             secretly
             and
             most
             ignorantly
             charged
             .
             But
             Godly
             and
             Learned
             Cranmer
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             days
             (
             who
             knew
             well
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             able
             to
             make
             his
             words
             good
             ,
             )
             offers
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             any
             Papist
             living
             (
             for
             it
             had
             no
             other
             Enemy
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             fight
             with
             their
             weapons
             ,
             and
             sharpen
             their
             instruments
             against
             it
             ,
             at
             their
             forge
             .
             )
             
             
               And
               (
               if
               the
               Queens
               Highness
               would
               grant
               thereunto
               )
               *
               prove
               against
               all
               that
               will
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               the
               most
               innocent
               and
               godly
               King
               Edward
               VI.
               in
               his
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               conformable
               to
               that
               order
               which
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               did
               both
               observe
               ,
               and
               command
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Apostles
               and
               primitive
               Church
               used
               many
               years
               .
               And
               that
               if
               he
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               four
               or
               five
               others
               ,
               whom
               he
               should
               chuse
               ,
               they
               would
               ,
               by
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               defend
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Common-prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Religion
               set
               out
               by
               the
               said
               King
               Edward
               VI.
               to
               be
               more
               pure
               and
               according
               to
               God's
               word
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               that
               have
               been
               used
               in
               England
               these
               thousand
               years
               ,
               so
               that
               God's
               word
               may
               be
               judge
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               set
               out
               at
               that
               present
               in
               the
               Realm
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               that
               was
               
               in
               the
               Church
               fifteen
               hundred
               years
               past
               .
            
             Neither
             saith
             he
             it
             alone
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             the
             several
             testimonies
             of
             particular
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             Saints
             of
             that
             and
             the
             following
             generation
             ,
             touching
             the
             excellency
             and
             worth
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Saunders
               ,
               Taylor
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Iewel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             have
             a
             
               Noble
               Army
               of
               Martyrs
            
             standing
             together
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             blessed
             company
             of
             persecuted
             Preachers
             ,
             in
             Prison
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Mary's
             Reign
             ,
             in
             a
             petition
             of
             theirs
             to
             the
             
               King
               ,
               Queen
            
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             say
             thus
             *
             
               If
               your
               said
               Subjects
               be
               not
               able
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Fathers
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               Service-book
               ,
               taught
               and
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               late
               most
               godly
               Prince
               King
               Edward
               VI.
               is
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ's
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               most
               agreeable
               with
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ;
               your
               said
               subjects
               offer
               themselves
               then
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               heavy
               punishment
               that
               it
               shall
               please
               your
               Majesty
               to
               appoint
               .
            
          
           
           
             Should
             but
             one
             Nonconformist
             have
             said
             so
             much
             ,
             for
             the
             antiquity
             and
             purity
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             it
             would
             sooner
             have
             been
             believed
             by
             the
             people
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             so
             many
             learned
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             .
             Take
             therefore
             the
             testimony
             of
             one
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             a
             learned
             one
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Ball
            
             ,
             who
             having
             spent
             great
             pains
             in
             quitting
             it
             from
             the
             objections
             of
             Separatists
             ,
             lays
             down
             this
             conclusion
             .
             *
             
               Our
               Service-book
               is
               not
               a
               Translation
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               but
               a
               restitution
               of
               the
               ancient
               Liturgy
               ,
               wherein
               sundry
               Prayers
               are
               inserted
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             in
             a
             few
             pages
             after
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             ‖
             
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               be
               it
               spoken
               ,
               our
               Liturgy
               for
               purity
               and
               soundness
               ,
               may
               compare
               with
               any
               Liturgy
               used
               in
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Which
             was
             long
             before
             Popery
             came
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Neither
             hath
             any
             of
             the
             several
             emendations
             that
             it
             hath
             admitted
             ,
             since
             its
             first
             composure
             ,
             been
             of
             that
             nature
             or
             moment
             as
             to
             give
             an
             occasion
             to
             charge
             it
             in
             the
             least
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             
             is
             ,
             or
             was
             ,
             sinfull
             or
             Superstitious
             .
             However
             thus
             much
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             may
             unquestionably
             be
             concluded
             from
             the
             abovesaid
             acknowledgment
             ;
             that
             if
             it
             were
             an
             
               excellent
               and
               worthy
               work
            
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sinfull
             now
             :
             but
             the
             use
             of
             it
             being
             enjoyned
             by
             Authority
             ,
             may
             be
             conformed
             to
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             Especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             farther
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Divines
             first
             named
             ,
             
               That
               what
               things
               soever
               *
               are
               offensive
               to
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               the
               essentials
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ;
               and
               must
               therefore
               be
               but
               circumstantials
               .
            
             †
             Which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             with
             in
             complyance
             with
             Lawfull
             Authority
             ,
             by
             all
             such
             as
             mind
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             or
             tender
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             good
             and
             safe
             rule
             which
             St.
             Augustine
             gives
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             ‖
             
               Quod
               neque
               contra
               Fidem
               ,
               neque
               contra
               bonos
               more
               's
               injungitur
               ,
               indifferenter
               est
               habendum
               ,
               &
               pro
               eorum
               inter
               quos
               vivitur
               societate
               servandum
               est
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             is
             enjoined
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             peace-sake
             with
             them
             ,
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             how
             is
             this
             Book
             called
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             by
             the
             upholders
             and
             frequenters
             of
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             fill
             up
             ,
             what
             was
             behind
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             those
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             compiled
             it
             !
             How
             often
             have
             I
             heard
             it
             call'd
             by
             some
             of
             them
             
               Popery
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Superstition
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             !
             How
             are
             they
             accounted
             the
             onely
             Virtuoso's
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             attained
             to
             a
             very
             high
             pitch
             of
             Piety
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             onely
             arrived
             at
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             profaneness
             ,
             as
             to
             rail
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             shun
             their
             joining
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             think
             that
             they
             have
             then
             done
             him
             a
             very
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             done
             him
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             afforded
             their
             presence
             at
             the
             Preaching
             of
             a
             Sermon
             ?
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             malice
             may
             leave
             nothing
             unattempted
             to
             render
             it
             contemptible
             ,
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             these
             sinfull
             Assemblies
             are
             studiously
             continued
             till
             the
             end
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             ;
             if
             not
             during
             the
             Sermon
             also
             .
          
           
             Could
             it
             ever
             have
             been
             thought
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             pretend
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             could
             have
             proceeded
             to
             
             such
             a
             monstrous
             extremity
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             to
             prefer
             their
             own
             private
             humours
             and
             fancies
             ,
             before
             God's
             publick
             Worship
             ?
             And
             thus
             endeavour
             to
             undermine
             and
             destroy
             so
             godly
             and
             legal
             an
             Establishment
             ?
             If
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Praise
             to
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             whole
             Book
             )
             be
             any
             part
             of
             God's
             Ordinance
             or
             Worship
             ,
             then
             surely
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             is
             contrary
             not
             onely
             to
             Gospel
             order
             and
             commands
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             those
             Rules
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             principal
             men
             of
             their
             own
             way
             and
             perswasion
             have
             given
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Directory
             composed
             by
             the
             late
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
            
             ,
             the
             first
             direction
             for
             publick
             Worship
             which
             they
             give
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             *
             
               When
               the
               Congregation
               is
               to
               meet
               for
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               the
               people
               (
               having
               before
               prepared
               their
               hearts
               thereunto
               )
               ought
               all
               to
               come
               and
               join
               therein
               ;
               not
               absenting
               themselves
               from
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               through
               negligence
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 Private
                 meetings
              
               .
            
          
           
             How
             are
             the
             mouths
             of
             Papists
             hereby
             opened
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             own
             
             Recusancy
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             our
             Church
             as
             false
             and
             adulterate
             ,
             seeing
             that
             our
             own
             members
             do
             revile
             it
             (
             as
             they
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             also
             do
             ,
             calling
             it
             *
             
               an
               abominable
               Book
               ,
               very
               pesti●erous
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             †
             service
             of
             Baal
             ,
             plain
             Idolatry
             )
             separate
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             join
             hands
             with
             them
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             contented
             to
             hazard
             their
             Estates
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             conform
             to
             it
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             avert
             them
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               scorners
               chair
               ?
            
             Doth
             not
             this
             say
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             that
             all
             those
             good
             laws
             formerly
             made
             against
             Papists
             ,
             and
             all
             penalties
             and
             mulcts
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             inflicted
             ,
             were
             most
             unjust
             ,
             in
             punishing
             them
             for
             refusing
             to
             join
             with
             us
             in
             that
             form
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             we
             our selves
             cannot
             approve
             of
             ?
             We
             may
             say
             with
             the
             
               Athenians
               ,
               Auximus
               Philippum
               nos
               ipsi
               Athenienses
               ,
            
             We
             have
             strengthned
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Enemies
             against
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             divisions
             and
             contentions
             .
             It
             is
             an
             odious
             quality
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             obscures
             the
             lustre
             of
             all
             the
             commendable
             vertues
             which
             ‖
             Franzius
             notes
             of
             the
             Cranes
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             
             they
             are
             so
             vehemently
             enraged
             one
             with
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             maintain
             such
             a
             combate
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             observe
             ,
             nor
             fear
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Fowler
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             desire
             his
             approach
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             their
             mates
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             faln
             out
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             will
             never
             be
             at
             quiet
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             untill
             they
             make
             that
             true
             of
             themselves
             which
             I
             have
             read
             objected
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             people
             of
             Athens
             by
             way
             of
             reproach
             ,
             
               that
               they
               would
               never
               vouchsafe
               to
               treat
               or
               hear
               of
               peace
               ,
               but
               in
               mourning
               gowns
               ,
               namely
               ,
               after
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               friends
               and
               fortunes
               in
               the
               wars
               .
            
             He
             hath
             no
             mind
             that
             considers
             not
             this
             ,
             nor
             heart
             that
             condoles
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             our
             Church
             was
             composed
             with
             so
             much
             piety
             and
             prudence
             ,
             yet
             there
             might
             remain
             any
             thing
             capable
             of
             amendment
             ,
             as
             a
             freckle
             in
             a
             fair
             Face
             :
             what
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             all
             things
             suitable
             with
             every
             man's
             judgment
             or
             fancy
             (
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Directory
             it self
             not
             excepted
             ,
             so
             well
             
             done
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             displease
             some
             :
             the
             best
             cook'd
             dishes
             please
             not
             every
             Palate
             )
             yet
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             of
             old
             answered
             the
             Donatists
             *
             
               Si
               peccavit
               Caecilianus
               non
               ideo
               haereditatem
               suam
               perdidit
               Christus
               .
            
             Shall
             God
             therefore
             loose
             his
             publick
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             slighted
             ,
             and
             prophanely
             neglected
             ,
             because
             we
             differ
             about
             black
             and
             white
             ,
             as
             
               Bishop
               Ridley
            
             told
             
               Bishop
               Hooper
            
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             And
             though
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             ,
             preaching
             hath
             gotten
             ground
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             whom
             we
             shall
             see
             present
             now
             and
             then
             at
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             seldom
             or
             never
             at
             the
             latter
             ;
             yet
             (
             withou●
             any
             detraction
             to
             that
             excellent
             ordinance
             of
             God
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             this
             most
             despised
             part
             of
             God's
             worship
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             to
             have
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             other
             (
             especially
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             maturely
             composed
             and
             throughly
             setled
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             so
             complete
             and
             common
             amongst
             us
             in
             our
             own
             Language
             )
             by
             him
             that
             considers
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             
             and
             immediate
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             preaching
             but
             mediate
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             teach
             men
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             that
             duty
             .
             For
             ,
             †
             
               how
               can
               they
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               preacher
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             simply
             and
             entirely
             moral
             ,
             good
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             and
             quality
             ,
             before
             any
             external
             constitution
             passed
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             resolved
             into
             one
             of
             the
             dictates
             and
             principles
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             imprinted
             universally
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             at
             the
             creation
             .
             For
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ‖
             
               men
               began
               to
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             as
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             in
             God
             
               we
               all
               live
               ,
               move
               and
               have
               our
               being
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               from
               whom
               cometh
               down
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               .
            
             But
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ;
             to
             be
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             and
             moral
             onely
             by
             an
             external
             imposition
             and
             mandate
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Lawgiver
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             longer
             duration
             
             than
             preaching
             :
             the
             one
             being
             onely
             for
             this
             life
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             also
             :
             the
             one
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             men
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             the
             other
             common
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             .
             *
             
               The
               knowledge
               is
               small
               which
               we
               have
               on
               Earth
               ,
               concerning
               things
               done
               in
               Heaven
               :
               notwithstandings
               thus
               much
               we
               know
               ,
               even
               of
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               they
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             larger
             extent
             and
             benefit
             than
             Preaching
             is
             ;
             this
             onely
             profiteth
             those
             that
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             do
             hear
             it
             and
             attend
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             Prayer
             is
             available
             even
             for
             those
             that
             are
             far
             distant
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             be
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             When
             
             Lot's
             preaching
             did
             no
             good
             at
             all
             to
             his
             hearers
             ,
             yet
             
             Abraham's
             prayers
             might
             have
             been
             so
             effectual
             as
             to
             have
             saved
             five
             wicked
             Cities
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             but
             ten
             righteous
             persons
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour's
             judgment
             was
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             gather
             by
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               house
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             not
             of
             Preaching
             .
             Whence
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             all
             the
             Christian
             
             Temples
             were
             called
             and
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Oratories
             .
          
           
             And
             publick
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             as
             much
             the
             preheminence
             of
             private
             ,
             as
             the
             duty
             it self
             ,
             hath
             of
             preaching
             ,
             in
             ●egard
             there
             is
             more
             force
             in
             these
             Prayers
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Church
             joyn
             †
             together
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             than
             there
             can
             be
             in
             those
             ,
             that
             others
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             make
             apart
             any
             where
             else
             .
             ‖
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               (
               saith
            
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               that
               if
               two
               of
               you
               shall
               agree
               on
               Earth
               ,
               touching
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               shall
               ask
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               for
               them
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Much
             more
             then
             if
             a
             Thousand
             ;
             and
             more
             if
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             They
             are
             two
             excellent
             and
             remarkable
             sayings
             of
             St.
             Chrysostome
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             which
             are
             quoted
             by
             *
             
               Bishop
               Iewel
            
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             
             Harding's
             answer
             .
             
               Non
               aeque
               exoras
               cum
               solus
               dominum
               obsecras
               ,
               atq●e
               cum
               fratribus
               tuis
               .
               Est
               enim
               in
               hoc
               plus
               aliquid
               ,
               videlicet
               concordia
               ,
            
             
             
               conspiratio
               ,
               copula
               amoris
               ,
               &
               charitatis
               ,
               &
               sacerdotum
               clamores
               .
               Praesunt
               enim
               ob
               eam
               rem
               sacerdotes
               ,
               ut
               populi
               orationes
               ,
               quae
               infirmiores
               per
               se
               sunt
               ,
               validiores
               eas
               complexae
               simul
               in
               c●elum
               evehantur
               .
            
             Thou
             
             dost
             not
             so
             soon
             obtain
             thy
             desire
             when
             thou
             prayest
             alone
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             when
             thou
             prayest
             with
             thy
             Brethren
             ;
             for
             herein
             is
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             the
             concord
             ,
             the
             consent
             ,
             the
             joyning
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Priest.
             For
             to
             that
             end
             the
             Priests
             are
             made
             overseers
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             the
             stronger
             sort
             ,
             may
             take
             with
             them
             the
             weaker
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             and
             carry
             them
             up
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Again
             he
             saith
             .
             †
             
               Quod
               quis
               apud
               seipsum
               precatus
               accipere
               non
               poterit
               ,
               hoc
               cum
               multitudine
               precatus
               accipiet
               .
               Quare
               ?
               Quia
               etiamsi
               non
               propria
               virtus
               ,
               tamen
               concordia
               multum
               potest
               .
            
             The
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             obtain
             by
             himself
             alone
             ,
             praying
             together
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             he
             shall
             obtain
             ;
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             for
             although
             not
             his
             own
             worthiness
             ,
             yet
             concord
             and
             unity
             prevaileth
             much
             .
             When
             the
             whole
             Church
             joyned
             together
             in
             their
             devotions
             for
             St.
             
             Peter's
             enlargment
             ,
             Omnipotence
             exerted
             it self
             in
             a
             series
             of
             Miracles
             ‖
             that
             their
             Prayers
             should
             not
             be
             unanswered
             .
             *
             
               Tunc
               est
               efficacior
               &
               sanatior
               devotio
               ,
               quando
               in
               operibus
               pietatis
               totius
               ecclesie
               unus
               est
               animus
               ,
               &
               unus
               est
               sensus
               .
            
             Prayer
             is
             
             then
             more
             holy
             and
             effectual
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             works
             of
             piety
             there
             is
             but
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             Besides
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             shewed
             )
             to
             be
             more
             comfortably
             present
             in
             our
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             houses
             or
             places
             whatsoever
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             all
             one
             to
             pray
             in
             a
             private
             house
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Godly
             Christians
             with
             him
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             put
             themselves
             to
             an
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             hottest
             persecution
             ,
             by
             meeting
             together
             in
             multitudes
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             †
             
               where
               there
               was
               an
               House
               of
               Prayer
            
             ;
             or
             
               where
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               assemble
               together
               to
               pray
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             read
             both
             ways
             .
             The
             first
             pleaseth
             Tremelius
             best
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             Beza
             .
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               enim
               ,
               &
               orationem
               &
               oratorium
               significat
               .
            
             The
             word
             signifies
             both
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             an
             
               House
               of
               Prayer
            
             .
             
               *
               The
               House
               of
               Prayer
               is
               a
               Court
               beautified
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               celestial
               powers
               ,
               there
               the
               Almighty
               doth
               sit
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               intermingle
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               associates
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               further
               our
               Suits
               .
               With
               reference
               hereunto
               the
               Apostle
               requires
               so
               great
               care
               
               to
               be
               had
               of
               decency
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Angels
               sake
               ;
               saith
               Mr.
               Hooker
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             it
             begets
             ill
             thoughts
             of
             his
             
             Majesty's
             most
             gracious
             Government
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             persecutor
             and
             suppressor
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             piety
             and
             godliness
             .
             These
             meetings
             about
             in
             Barnes
             ,
             and
             private
             Houses
             ,
             look
             not
             as
             if
             we
             lived
             under
             a
             Christian
             Protestant
             Prince
             ,
             as
             if
             King
             Charles
             were
             upon
             the
             throne
             ;
             but
             as
             if
             
               Nero
               ,
               Dioclesian
            
             ,
             or
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             were
             alive
             again
             ,
             and
             did
             rule
             .
             *
             
               Conventicles
               (
               saith
               
                 Bishop
                 Lake
              
               )
               make
               shew
               as
               if
               you
               had
               not
               freedom
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               thereby
               you
               derogate
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Christian
               Government
               ,
               and
               wrong
               your
               Pastour
               ,
               casting
               imputation
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               instruct
               you
               as
               he
               ought
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             lays
             the
             Axe
             to
             the
             Root
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             undermining
             and
             destruction
             of
             all
             Government
             and
             Governours
             .
             Do
             not
             the
             Histories
             of
             all
             Ages
             give
             in
             evidence
             to
             the
             evil
             tendency
             of
             these
             private
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             meetings
             ?
             
             In
             the
             late
             years
             of
             war
             and
             confusion
             ,
             those
             meetings
             were
             effectually
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             by
             all
             parties
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Engine
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             powers
             then
             in
             being
             .
             By
             these
             means
             Presbytery
             did
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             prevail
             to
             the
             forceable
             and
             irregular
             throwing
             down
             of
             the
             legally
             established
             Episcopacy
             .
             So
             by
             the
             same
             means
             
               Independency
               ,
               Anabaptism
               ,
               Fifth-monarchism
            
             hath
             been
             prevalent
             over
             and
             against
             Presbytery
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             the
             Governours
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             have
             not
             a
             more
             watchfull
             and
             jealous
             Eye
             ,
             upon
             all
             such
             illegal
             ,
             Schismatical
             ,
             and
             seditious
             conventions
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             of
             our
             Saviour
             †
             
               A
               Kingdom
               divided
               cannot
               stand
            
             .
             It
             was
             a
             principle
             of
             
               Machiavel
               ,
               divide
               ,
               &
               impera
               ,
            
             divide
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             .
             Whatsoever
             may
             be
             divided
             ,
             may
             be
             destroyed
             .
             When
             a
             society
             is
             broken
             ,
             it
             may
             soon
             be
             brought
             to
             confusion
             .
             'T
             is
             Satan's
             way
             to
             destroy
             ,
             by
             dissolving
             unions
             :
             ‖
             
               Infirma
               est
               securitas
               ab
               alienis
               dissidiis
               ,
               nec
               unquam
               stabile
               est
               regnum
               ,
               vbi
               inter
               se
               discordant
               ii
               ,
               qui
               reguntur
               .
            
             This
             practice
             then
             that
             tends
             so
             much
             to
             dividing
             ,
             tends
             as
             much
             to
             destroying
             both
             Church
             and
             State.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             
             Where
             this
             liberty
             is
             either
             taken
             or
             given
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             dissenting
             from
             ,
             yea
             contrariety
             of
             Doctrine
             to
             what
             is
             taught
             in
             publick
             .
             And
             that
             can
             no
             way
             conduce
             to
             edification
             in
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             greatest
             confusion
             that
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Church
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             in
             
             Noah's
             time
             ,
             
               unius
               labii
            
             ,
             of
             one
             Language
             ,
             the
             building
             else
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Babel
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             *
             
               for
               destruction
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               edification
            
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             quite
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             This
             made
             St.
             Paul
             so
             earnestly
             to
             importune
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             †
             
               to
               speak
               all
               the
               same
               things
               .
            
             And
             truly
             such
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Upholders
             and
             Masters
             of
             these
             unlawfull
             Assemblies
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             danger
             of
             their
             prevarication
             now
             and
             then
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             suiting
             their
             discourses
             to
             their
             hearers
             palates
             .
             I
             say
             they
             are
             under
             a
             very
             great
             temptation
             to
             gratifie
             mens
             vices
             ,
             by
             indulging
             their
             prejudices
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             a
             worthy
             Prelate
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             well
             observed
             †
             
               Where
               Ministers
               depend
               upon
               voluntary
               benevolences
               ,
               
               if
               they
               do
               but
               upon
               some
               just
               reproof
               Gaul
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               guilty
               hearer
               ,
               or
               preach
               some
               truth
               ,
               which
               disrelisheth
               the
               Palate
               of
               a
               prepossessed
               auditour
               ,
               he
               streightway
               flies
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               withdraws
               his
               own
               pay
               ,
               but
               the
               contribution
               of
               others
               also
               .
               So
               as
               the
               free
               Tongue
               teacher
               ,
               must
               either
               live
               by
               air
               ,
               or
               be
               forced
               to
               change
               his
               Pasture
               .
               Thereupon
               it
               is
               that
               those
               
                 Sportulary
                 Preachers
              
               are
               fain
               to
               sooth
               up
               their
               many
               Masters
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               gagged
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               starving
               displeasure
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               be
               free
               in
               the
               reprehension
               of
               the
               daring
               sins
               of
               their
               uncertain
               benefactors
               ,
               as
               being
               charmed
               to
               speak
               either
               placentia
               ,
               or
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             truth
             easie
             to
             be
             apprehended
             .
             For
             if
             even
             when
             the
             Laws
             enforce
             men
             to
             pay
             their
             dues
             to
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             yet
             continue
             so
             backward
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             them
             (
             especially
             if
             never
             so
             little
             displeased
             at
             just
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             endeavours
             to
             reform
             their
             vicious
             lives
             )
             how
             much
             less
             hope
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             being
             left
             to
             their
             own
             free
             choice
             ,
             they
             will
             
             prove
             liberal
             or
             bountifull
             in
             their
             voluntary
             Contributions
             ,
             if
             never
             so
             little
             cross'd
             upon
             the
             like
             occasion
             by
             their
             new
             Masters
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             opens
             a
             door
             to
             all
             Errours
             
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             bring
             all
             Religion
             to
             nothing
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             when
             people
             *
             
               heap
               up
               to
               themselves
               teachers
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               itch
               of
               their
               Ears
               ,
               they
               will
               turn
               away
               their
               Ears
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               turned
               to
               fables
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             Elsewhere
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             joins
             order
             and
             stedfastness
             together
             .
             †
             
               Though
               I
               be
               absent
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               am
               I
               present
               with
               you
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               joying
               to
               behold
               your
               order
               and
               stedfastness
               of
               your
               faith
               in
               Christ.
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               men
               to
               be
               stedfast
               in
               Religion
               ,
               who
               keep
               not
               God's
               order
               .
            
             How
             come
             so
             many
             in
             our
             days
             to
             fall
             from
             their
             stedfastness
             ,
             some
             to
             Anabaptism
             ,
             some
             to
             Quakerism
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             but
             by
             breaking
             first
             that
             order
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             ?
             If
             Souldiers
             in
             an
             Army
             keep
             their
             order
             ,
             every
             one
             abiding
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             proper
             employment
             and
             command
             ,
             they
             are
             invincible
             :
             but
             
             when
             once
             they
             begin
             to
             break
             their
             Ranks
             ,
             they
             are
             soon
             after
             vanquished
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             If
             liberty
             may
             be
             taken
             to
             given
             to
             such
             private
             House-preaching
             in
             another
             man's
             Parish
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Iesuit
             that
             preacheth
             
               Purgatory
               ,
               Invocation
            
             of
             
               Saints
               ,
               Worshipping
            
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             
               Popish
               stuff
            
             doe
             the
             like
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             of
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Nonconformists
             that
             doe
             so
             :
             And
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             some
             such
             have
             been
             discovered
             ,
             and
             more
             may
             ,
             were
             they
             carefully
             sought
             after
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             
               strengthens
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             it
             justifieth
             and
             encourageth
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Quakers
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             a
             Book
             put
             forth
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Compassionate
               Samaritan
            
             ‖
             desire
             that
             the
             Parliament
             would
             stop
             all
             proceedings
             against
             them
             :
             and
             for
             the
             future
             provide
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             particular
             and
             private
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             publick
             ,
             may
             have
             protection
             from
             them
             )
             in
             all
             their
             unjust
             and
             prophane
             separations
             from
             our
             Churches
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             Conventicles
             ,
             
             which
             none
             have
             been
             more
             zealous
             and
             forward
             to
             condemn
             and
             suppress
             ,
             than
             those
             men
             that
             now
             tread
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             they
             have
             disallowed
             and
             opposed
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             things
             considered
             ,
             every
             faithfull
             Pastour
             of
             a
             Congregation
             where
             such
             Intruders
             thrust
             themselves
             ,
             may
             say
             to
             their
             people
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             *
             
               Though
               yee
               have
               ten
               thousand
               instructers
               ,
               yet
               ye
               have
               not
               many
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               begotten
               you
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             ,
             †
             
               If
               I
               be
               not
               an
               Apostle
               to
               others
               ,
               yet
               doubtless
               I
               am
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               seal
               of
               mine
               Apostleship
               are
               ye
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             all
             such
             people
             as
             content
             not
             themselves
             with
             the
             labours
             of
             their
             pious
             and
             painfull
             Pastours
             ,
             but
             run
             after
             Strangers
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             may
             justly
             fear
             that
             curse
             :
             ‖
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               Thus
               have
               they
               loved
               to
               wander
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               refrained
               their
               feet
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               accept
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               now
               remember
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               visit
               their
               sins
               .
            
             For
             ,
             *
             
               as
               a
               bird
               that
               wandreth
               from
               his
               nest
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               man
               that
               wandreth
               from
               his
               place
               .
            
             God
             took
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A52421-e540
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             17
             
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             10●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Basil.
             de
             Spir.
             Sanct.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             euiquam
             largiri
             potest
             humana
             indulgentia
             ,
             ubi
             intercedit
             &
             legem
             tribuit
             divina
             praescriptio
             .
             Cyp.
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Esth.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Mac.
             4.
             59.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             24.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             14
             26
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hier.
               Zanch.
            
             T.
             4.
             de
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Thes.
             4.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Hier.
               Zanch.
            
             T.
             8.
             obs
             .
             in
             Confess
             .
             suam
             cap.
             25.
             
             Aph.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Calv.
             
               Com.
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Calv.
             Instit.
             L.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Molin
             .
             de
             just
             .
             tr
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Beza
             Epist.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hooker
             Eccles
             .
             polit
             .
             L.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Confess
             .
             Suev
             .
             in
             Harm
             Confess
             .
             8.
             17.
             
             p
             ,
             290.
             
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             calleth
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             traditions
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             35
             Eliz.
             1.
             
          
           
             This
             treatise
             was
             written
             and
             composed
             before
             the
             Statute
             to
             prevent
             and
             suppress
             seditious
             Conventicles
             Car.
             2.
             22
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Aug.
             
               tract
               .
               11.
               in
            
             Johan
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Bern.
             Epist.
             4.
             2.
             ad
             Archiepis
             .
             Senovensem
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Bellarm.
             de
             clericis
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             25.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             16.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Suarez
             .
             defens
             .
             fid
             .
             Cath.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             num
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             of
             uniform
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             p.
             119.
             120.
             
          
           
             †
             View
             of
             the
             Directory
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Euseb.
             
               de
               vit
            
             .
             Constant.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelman
            
             de
             non
             tem●r
             .
             Eccl.
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Reges
             sacro
             oleo
             uncti
             sunt
             spiritualis
             jurisdictionis
             capaces
             .
             33
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             Aid
             de
             Roy.
             103.
             ex
             Dom.
             Cook
             Rep.
             part
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sanderson
             de
             oblig
             .
             Consc.
             Lect.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Esther
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Zach.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Jo.
             Mart.
             
               in
               Serm.
               on
            
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Aquin.
             1
             ,
             2.
             quest
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             19.
             39.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Sand.
             
               de
               obligat
               .
               Consc.
               Lect.
               6.
               
               Sect.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Bez.
             Epist.
             ad
             quosdam
             Eccles.
             Anglic.
             fratres
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
               William
               Bradshaw
            
             unreasonableness
             of
             separation
             .
             pag.
             90
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Firmum
             est
             genus
             probationis
             quod
             etiam
             ex
             adversario
             sumitur
             ,
             &
             veritas
             etiam
             ab
             inimicis
             veritatis
             probetur
             .
          
           
             Novatian
             .
             
               de
               Trin.
            
             
          
           
             Amici
             contra
             amicum
             ;
             &
             inimici
             pro
             inimico
             invincibile
             testimonium
             est
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               Vives
            
             de
             instrument
             .
             probabilit
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             345.
             vide
             .
             the
             last
             page
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             156.
             where
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Confess
             .
             Suev
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Sanderson
             
               de
               obligat
               .
               Consc.
               p.
               304.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Euseb.
             
               de
               vit
               ..
            
             Constant.
             L.
             3.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sozom.
             L.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             33.
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Coll.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             10.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Hild.
             on
             Joh.
             4.
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Blake
             
               defoed
               .
               p.
            
             225.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Calvin
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Jansen
             .
             in
             concord
             .
             evang
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Baldwin
             .
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             John.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             Epis.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Grex
             totus
             in
             agris
             unius
             scabie
             cadit
             .
             Juv.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             119.
             176.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             17.
             
             Zach.
             10.
             11.
             
             —
             11.
             10.
             15.
             
             —
             13.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             9.
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jer.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ezek.
             14.
             7.
             
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gastius
             
               de
               Exord
               .
               Anabapt
            
             .
             p.
             495.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hist.
             animal
             .
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Grave
             and
             modest
             Confutat
             .
             published
             by
             Mr.
             Rathband
             p.
             61.
             62.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luc.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             87.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             Ps.
             128.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Josh.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             King.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezra
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Christian
             Concord
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               3.
               
               Carthag
            
             .
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Aquin
             
               supple
               .
               3.
               par
            
             .
             9.
             8.
             
             A.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cyprian
             .
             
               L.
               1.
               
               Epist.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
               L.
               1.
               
               Epist.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Injure
             Canon
             .
             L.
             3.
             decret
             .
             Greg.
             Tit.
             29.
             de
             paroeciis
             .
          
           
             †
             L.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             38.
             de
             paenitentiis
             &
             remissis
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Honor.
             Reg.
             
               de
               statu
               Eccles
               .
               in
               Anglia
               .
               p.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               scriptis
            
             Godfri
             .
             de
             fontantis
             .
          
           
             †
             Episcopus
             Byturisensis
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Act.
               mon.
            
             T.
             1.
             p.
             533.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Arnob.
             Cont.
             Serapion
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Melchior
             Adam
             :
             
               in
               vi●
            
             .
             Luth.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             1.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             
               Can.
               13.
               
               &
            
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             10.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             127.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             87.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             25.
             22.
             
             —
             29.
             42.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             30.
             6.
             40.
             34.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             65.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             84.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             147.
             13
             
          
           
             ‖
             Prov.
             8.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             26.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             48.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cum
             silentio
             expectare
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             134.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             —
             133.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             —
             118.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Car.
             30.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             105.
             4.
             
             —
             42.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Ainsworth
             
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             42.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Mollerg
             .
             inloc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             —
             23.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             84.
             
             1-5
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             35.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             111.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             29.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             King.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Zeph.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mr
             Hild.
             on
             Jo.
             4.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Joel
             .
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cron.
             30.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             73.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             77.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             24.
             53.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.
             46.
             
             —
             5-42
             .
             —
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             19.
             8.
             
             —
             5.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18.
             
             —
             14.
             30.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hierom.
             
               ut
               citatur
               a
               Centur
               .
               Magdeburg
               .
               cent
               .
               4.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             272.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             L.
             3.
             de
             .
             Doct.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             †
             Luc.
             2.
             37.
             
             —
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pag.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Chron.
             4.
             9.
             
             —
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Es.
             56.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             21
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             2.
             37.
             
             &
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Concil
             .
             Gangrens
             .
             
               in
               subscriptione
               ,
               habitum
               circa
               Ann.
               Domi●i
               .
            
             314.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Gangrens
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Citatur
               etiam
               in
               decret
               .
               dist
               .
               30.
               
               Can.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Socrat.
             
               Hist-Eccles
               .
               L.
               2.
               c.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             collatione
             quinta
             Authenticorum
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hooker
             
               Eccles
               .
               polit
               .
               L.
               5.
               
               Sect.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Rawleigh
             
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             23
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             Vines
             Sermon
             on
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tarnov
             .
             
               de
               .
               S.
               minist
            
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             
             Quisquis
             in
             Ecclesia
             docet
             ,
             non
             vocatus
             &
             missus
             à
             Christo
             ,
             invadit
             alienam
             possessionem
             ,
             fur
             est
             &
             latro
             ;
             venit
             ,
             in
             nomine
             suo
             ,
             non
             Dei
             ;
             Christi
             minister
             non
             est
             ,
             verbum
             Christi
             non
             habet
             :
             imo
             ne
             quidem
             Ecclesiae
             dici
             minister
             debet
             ,
             quem
             ipsa
             non
             vocavit
             ;
             turbator
             est
             boni
             ordinis
             ,
             causa
             confusionis
             ,
             quae
             non
             à
             Deo
             est
             .
             
               Nic.
               Arnobd
            
             9.
             in
             refutat
             .
             Cat.
             Racov.
             p.
             724.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hierom.
             
               ad
               vers
            
             .
             Pelag.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             16.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             11.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Joh.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             4.
             2.
             
             —
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             36.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Es.
             40.
             3.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Perk.
             de
             digminist
             .
             pag.
             459.
             and
             462.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               autem
               non
               fideliter
               intra●
               vit
               ,
               neque
               pe●
               Christum
               ,
               quidni
               infideliter
               agat
               ,
               &
               contra
               Christum
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             
               ut
               citatur
               à
            
             Tho.
             Mortono
             .
             
               Apol.
               cath
               .
               pag.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             18.
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
             ●6
             .
             Job
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Numb
             .
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             P.
             Baines
             on
             .
             Eph.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             .
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             10.
             18.
             
             —
             12.
             49.
             
             —
             14.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             19.
             5.
             
             Significatur
             non
             forma
             quà
             in
             baptisando
             usi
             sint
             Apostoli
             ;
             sed
             authoritas
             Christi
             ,
             ex
             cujus
             praescripto
             utebantur
             baptismo
             .
          
           
             Chamier
             .
             T.
             1.
             
             L.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             5.
             5.
             p.
             15.
             vide
             Jewel's
             
               Reply
               to
            
             Harding
             
               's
               Answer
               .
               Pag.
            
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Es.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Amos
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lev.
             26.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Hutcheson
             in
             Amos
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Judg.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Junius
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Si
             ecclesiam
             non
             habet
             Christus
             ,
             nisi
             inter
             P.
             tantum
             ,
             nimium
             pauper
             factus
             est
             .
             Hieron
             .
             adv
             .
             Luciferanos
             .
          
           
             *
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             †
             Cor.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             74.
             7.
             
             Ps.
             76.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vindicat.
               of
               Presbyt
            
             .
             p.
             113
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Christian
               Concord
               .
               pag.
            
             119.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Haeresiog
               ▪
               pag.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Serm.
               Decemb
            
             .
             25.
             1644.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Jude
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jude
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Pareus
             
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Fulgent
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               ad
            
             Monim
             .
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             37.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Cant.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             45.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sit
               una
               Eva
               mater
               cunctorum
               viventium
               ,
               &
               una
               ecclesia
               parens
               omnium
               Christianor
               ,
               Sicut
               illam
               maledictus
               Lamech
               in
               duas
               divisit
               uxores
               ,
               sic
               hanc
               haeretici
               in
               plures
               ecclesias
               lacerant
               ;
               quae
               juxta
               Apocalypsin
               Iohannis
               Synagogae
               magis
               diaboli
               appellandae
               sunt
               ,
               quàm
               Christi
               conciliabuta
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Geruntiam
             .
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ecclesia
               non
               est
               quae
               non
               habet
               sacerdotem
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             
               advers
               .
               Luciferanos
               .
               p.
               491.
               
               Ecclesia
               est
               grex
               Episcopo
               adunitus
               .
            
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Rogatianum
             .
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Pet.
             Mart.
             
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               clas
               .
               4.
               c.
               1.
               s.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Cant.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Es.
             24.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tertul.
             l.
             1.
             
               cap.
               5.
               
               Cont.
               Nation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             retract
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Clav.
             
               adver
               .
               Anabapt
               .
               art
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             
             —
             23
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             11.
             49.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
             —
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             21.
             12.
             
             Joh.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             2.
             22
             ,
             —
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             2.
             46.
             
             —
             3.
             21.
             
             —
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             12
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Dav.
             
               exhor●
               .
               ad
               pacem
               .
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bp.
             Hall.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             19.
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             15.
             
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             vid.
             Masoni
             
               vindi●
               .
               ministerii
               .
               Angl.
               p.
            
             167.
             
          
           
             *
             Amos.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Vindicat.
               of
               Presbyt
               .
               p.
            
             116
             ,
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vindicat.
               of
               Presbyt
               .
               p.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               .
               p.
            
             561.
             
          
           
             †
             Jam.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Manton
             on
             Jude
             12.
             p.
             496.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Omne
               Schisma
               ,
               ubi
               progressu
               temporis
               inveteratum
               fuerit
               ,
               Haeresin
               aliquam
               sibi
               confingit
               ,
               ut
               recte
               ab
               Ecclesia
               recessisse
               videatur
               .
            
             Mason
             
               vindic
               .
               ministerii
               Anglic.
               p.
            
             163.
             
          
           
             *
             Camero
             .
             
               tract
               .
               in
               quo
               eccl
               .
               Rom.
               pre
               .
               ad
               .
               exam
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Quae
               gens
               ,
               quae
               regio
               tulit
               tam
               multa
               dictu
               gravia
               ,
               perpessu
               aspera
               quam
               hodie
               nos
               ?
               Non
               enim
               partes
               solum
               inter
               nos
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               partium
               (
               ô
               patria
               quae
               salus
               te
               servet
               ?
               )
               novae
               partes
               .
            
             Just.
             Lipsius
             .
             
               de
               constant
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Dij
             talia
             Graiis
             ,
             erroremque
             hostibus
             illum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             Strom.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Es.
             11.
             13
             ,
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Coimus
               in
               coetum
               &
               congregationem
               ,
               ut
               ad
               Deum
               quasi
               manu
               factâ
               precationibus
               ambiamus
               orantes
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Alienorum
             inspector
             ,
             sive
             curator
             .
             Composita
             vox
             ab
             alieno
             &
             Episcopo
             .
             Erasm.
             in
             loe
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Cant.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Es.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Deut.
             32.
             32
             ,
             —
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15
             ,
             —
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Proprie
             est
             honoris
             consequendi
             gratia
             anniti
             .
             Piscat
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Sic
               cum
               unoquoque
               agas
               tanquam
               tu
               illius
               indueris
               personam
               ,
               ille
               tuam
               .
            
             Hierocles
             apud
             Stobaeum
             Serm.
             84.
             
          
           
             Quicunque
             malis
             vitam
             maculaverit
             actis
             ,
             Ad
             tenebras
             pavidus
             refugit
             ,
             ne
             lumineclaro
             Sordida
             pollutae
             pateant
             contagia
             mentis
             .
             Juven
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Don.
             
          
           
             Honesta
             semper
             publico
             gaudent
             ,
             scelera
             secreta
             sunt
             .
             Cur
             nunquampalam
             loqui
             ,
             nunquam
             libere
             congregari
             sustinent
             ,
             nisi
             illud
             quod
             colunt
             ,
             aut
             puniendum
             est
             aut
             pudendum
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             28.
             —
             24.
             
             Act.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Magnum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Euseb.
             
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             28.
             —
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             18.
             19
             ,
             —
             20.
             
             Matt.
             26.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Julian
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Piscat
             .
             in
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             4.
             
               ult
               .
               with
            
             Matt.
             5.
             —
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             4.
             21.
             
             —
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mark
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             18.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Es.
             45.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             1.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Hooker
             
               's
               Eccles
               .
               polit
               .
               l.
               5.
               
               Sect.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             A.
             〈◊〉
             &
             Bez.
             in
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Calv.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocavit
             assignatam
             sibi
             certam
             veluti
             arvi
             Dominici
             portionem
             ,
             in
             quâ
             excolendâ
             laboraret
             .
             Beza
             .
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             ‖
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             78.
             55
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             A
             Lapide
             .
             vid.
             Platina
             
               in
               vita
            
             Petri.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             19.
             14.
             
             Prov.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             27.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Maymon
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             furt
             .
             c.
             7.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Camero
             
               praelect
               .
               ad
            
             Mat
             :
             16.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
               pag.
               11.
               col
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Clem.
             
               constit
               .
               L.
               2.
               c.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             22.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Chemnit
             .
             
               Harm
               .
               Evang.
               c.
               72.
               pag.
            
             1025.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             16.
             —
             17
             ,
             18.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             scl't
             attente
             &
             diligenter
             quasi
             hostes
             è
             speculaâ
             observare
             .
             Beza
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             —
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             —
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Saepè
             fit
             ut
             qui
             falsum
             ex
             una
             parte
             apparens
             vident
             ,
             ejus
             fugiendi
             studio
             abrepti
             longiùs
             ,
             non
             in
             verum
             deveniant
             ,
             sed
             in
             falsum
             alia
             parte
             positum
             ,
             atque
             ita
             errorem
             non
             exuunt
             sed
             mutent
             .
             
               Hug.
               Grotius
            
             ,
             in
             disquisit
             .
             Pelagiana
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Hooker
             
               Ec●●es
               .
               polit
            
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Jude
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               subrepo
               ,
               furtim
               intro
            
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Valer.
             Max.
             
               L.
               2.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Cant.
             6.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             549.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Syr.
             nihil
             quicquam
             operantes
             nisi
             vana
             .
          
           
             †
             Col.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalced.
               Can.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             Balnes
             in
             Eph.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Numb
             .
             5.
             —
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Posito
             uno
             absurdo
             mille
             sequuntur
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambros.
             ut
             citatur
             à
             Coto●
             exc
             .
             4.
             de
             dig
             .
             Sacerd.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Hieronymi
             Epist.
             Oceano
             p.
             676.
             
             Nè
             virginalis
             pauperculae
             societate
             contempta
             ,
             ditioris
             adulterae
             quaerat
             amplexus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Thes.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Plin.
             
               adus
               in
               Epist.
            
             Trajano
             .
             see
             1
             King.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Legal
             .
             vesol
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Council
             ,
             Nicen.
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             —
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Zanch.
             
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             101.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Bez.
             in
             Eph.
             —
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbytery
             .
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             9.
             17
             ,
             —
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Medio
             de
             fonte
             leporum
             surgit
             amari
             aliquid
             .
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jam.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Claudite
             quaeso
             aures
             qui
             audituri
             estis
             ,
             ne
             tantae
             impictatis
             vocibus
             polluamini
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             26.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Tertul.
             l.
             4.
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lactant.
             lib.
             4.
             divinarum
             inst
             .
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             29.
             39
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             78.
             24
             ,
             27
             ,
             —
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jude
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Josh.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ps.
             119.
             99.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             23.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             16.
             17
             ,
             —
             19.
             
          
           
             Mark
             4.
             10.
             
             —
             7.
             17.
             
             —
             10.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mark
             6.
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             Directory
             page
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             12.
             —
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyte
             page
             121.
             
          
           
             Ius
             divinum
             regim
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             praefat
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jer.
             48.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Hos.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Judg.
             20.
             1.
             
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chron.
             14.
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Tyrian
             Woman
             that
             opened
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             City
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             was
             herself
             trodden
             to
             death
             at
             their
             entry
             .
          
           
             *
             Sacramento
             vestis
             &
             signo
             ,
             declaravit
             Ecclesiae
             unitatem
             .
             Cyp.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             11.
             —
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Judg.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Davenant
             ad
             pacem
             exbort
             .
             p.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Ruffin
             .
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Baxter
             Epist.
             to
             his
             Book
             of
             Rest.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Zach.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Don.
             
               de
               bapt
               .
               L.
               3.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Col.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Col.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Quodlibet
             corpus
             non
             minus
             appetit
             unitatem
             quamsuam
             entitatem
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.
             
             43-47-5
             .
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Baxter
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Si
             in
             sinu
             meo
             natus
             ,
             si
             uberum
             meorum
             lacte
             nutritus
             ,
             adversus
             me
             gladium
             levas
             redde
             quod
             dedi
             ,
             &
             esto
             ,
             si
             potes
             ,
             aliter
             Christianus
             .
             Hieronim
             .
             advers
             .
             Luciferanos
             .
             p.
             493.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             55.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Cyril
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             13.
             in
             Johan
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Chrys.
             
               Serm.
               de
               Eucharist
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             10.
             34.
             
             —
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Aug.
             Tom.
             3.
             de
             fid
             .
             ad
             Pet.
             Diac.
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Calv.
             
               Comment
               in
            
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Vindicat.
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             pag.
             112
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Published
               by
               Mr.
            
             William
             Rathbane
             
               an
               .
               Dom.
            
             1644.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             Tom.
             3.
             de
             Baptist.
             cont
             .
             Don.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Leigh
             
               in●
               crit
               .
               Sac.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Stap.
             lib.
             1
             de
             Doct.
             princ
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Apud
             quos
             de
             humano
             arbitratu
             divinitas
             pensitatur
             ,
             ni●i
             homini
             Deus
             placuerit
             ,
             Deus
             non
             erit
             ,
             homo
             jam
             Deo
             propitius
             esse
             debebit
             .
             Tertull.
             Apol.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Horat.
             
               carm
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             
               Loc.
               com
               .
               pag.
               741.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Pet.
             Mart.
             
               Loc.
               com
               .
               pag.
            
             745.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ib.
             p.
             788.
             
          
           
             *
             Hooker
             .
             Eccles.
             polit
             .
             l.
             4.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Basil
             ,
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             *
             Hook.
             Eccles.
             Polit.
             l.
             4.
             s.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Account
             of
             proceedings
             .
             P.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mr.
             Latimer
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon●
            
             T.
             3.
             p.
             503
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             73.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             T.
             3.
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             T.
             3.
             
             P.
             119.
             
          
           
             *
             Trial
             of
             Grounds
             tending
             to
             Separation
             ,
             c.
             9.
             c.
             155
             ,
             156.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Page
             176.
             
          
           
             *
             Account
             of
             proceedings
             .
             page
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             as
             Dr.
             Owen
             in
             his
             plea
             for
             Nonconformists
             ,
             p.
             9.
             saith
             ,
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             onely
             in
             significant
             fringes
             and
             laces
             of
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Aug.
             ad
             Jan.
             Epist.
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Directory
             .
             page
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             19
             ,
             138
             ,
             &
             1012.
             
          
           
             †
             Rhemist
             annotat
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Franzius
             Hist.
             Animal
             .
             pag.
             321
             ,
             322.
             
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Hook.
             Eccles●
             polit
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Vis
             unita
             fortior
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             215.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
               de
               incomprehensib
               .
               Dei
               natura
            
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Chrysost.
             
               in
               2
               ad
               The●
            
             .
             4.
             
             Hom.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             12.
             5●
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Leo
             Serm.
             4.
             de
             Iejunio
             Septimi
             mensis
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cornel.
             A
             Lapid
             .
          
           
             *
             Hook.
             Eccles.
             polit
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Lake
             
               Serm.
               on
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             12
             25.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Casp.
               Si
               bel
               in
            
             Ps.
             133
             P.
             597.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             —
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Bishop
             Hall
             
               resolv
               .
               of
               decis
            
             .
             Pag.
             131
             ,
             132.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Pag.
             75
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             
             1●
             ▪
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jer.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             27.
             〈◊〉